This is a modern-English version of Kotto: Being Japanese Curios, with Sundry Cobwebs, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


KOTTŌ
BEING JAPANESE CURIOS, WITH
SUNDRY COBWEBS
COLLECTED BY
LAFCADIO HEARN
Lecturer on Literature in the Imperial University of Tōkyō, Japan
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY
GENJIRO YETO
New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
LONDON: MACMILLAN & CO. LTD.
1903

TO
TO
SIR EDWIN ARNOLD
Sir Edwin Arnold
IN
IN
GRATEFUL REMEMBRANCE
Grateful Tribute
OF
OF
KIND WORDS
Kind words
Contents
Old Stories:
The Legend of Yurei-Daki
In a Cup of Tea
Common Sense
Ikiryō
Shiryō
The Story of O-Kamé
Story of a Fly
Story of a Pheasant
The Story of Chūgorō
A Woman's Diary
Heiké-gani
Fireflies
A Drop of Dew
Gaki
A Matter of Custom
Revery
Pathological
In the Dead of the Night
Kusa-Hibari
The Eater of Dreams
Contents
Old Stories:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__
Old Stories
The following nine tales have been selected from the "Shin-Chomon-Shū" "Hyaku Monogatari," "Uji-Jūi-Monogatari-Shō," and other old Japanese books, to illustrate some strange beliefs. They are only Curios.
The following nine stories have been chosen from the "Shin-Chomon-Shū," "Hyaku Monogatari," "Uji-Jūi-Monogatari-Shō," and other ancient Japanese texts to showcase some unusual beliefs. They are just curiosities.
The Legend of Yurei-Daki

Near the village of Kurosaka, in the province of Hōki, there is a waterfall called Yurei-Daki, or The Cascade of Ghosts. Why it is so called I do not know. Near the foot of the fall there is a small Shintō shrine of the god of the locality, whom the people name Taki-Daimyōjin; and in front of the shrine is a little wooden money-box—saisen-bako—to receive the offerings of believers. And there is a story about that money-box.
Near the village of Kurosaka, in the province of Hōki, there's a waterfall called Yurei-Daki, or The Cascade of Ghosts. I’m not sure why it has that name. At the base of the waterfall, there's a small Shintō shrine dedicated to the local god, known as Taki-Daimyōjin; in front of the shrine is a little wooden money box—saisen-bako—to collect offerings from worshippers. There's a story about that money box.
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
One icy winter's evening, thirty-five years ago, the women and girls employed at a certain asa-toriba, or hemp-factory, in Kurosaka, gathered around the big brazier in the spinning-room after their day's work had been done. Then they amused themselves by telling ghost-stories. By the time that a dozen stories had been told, most of the gathering felt uncomfortable; and a girl cried out, just to heighten the pleasure of fear, "Only think of going this night, all by one's self, to the Yurei-Daki!" The suggestion provoked a general scream, followed by nervous bursts of laughter.... "I'll give all the hemp I spun to-day," mockingly said one of the party, "to the person who goes!" "So will I," exclaimed another. "And I," said a third. "All of us," affirmed a fourth.... Then from among the spinners stood up one Yasumoto O-Katsu, the wife of a carpenter;—she had her only son, a boy of two years old, snugly wrapped up and asleep upon her back. "Listen," said O-Katsu; "if you will all really agree to make over to me all the hemp spun to-day, I will go to the Yurei-Daki." Her proposal was received with cries of astonishment and of defiance. But after having been several times repeated, it was seriously taken. Each of the spinners in turn agreed to give up her share of the day's work to O-Katsu, providing that O-Katsu should go to the Yurei-Daki. "But how are we to know if she really goes there?" a sharp voice asked. "Why, let her bring back the money-box of the god," answered an old woman whom the spinners called Obaa-San, the Grandmother; "that will be proof enough." "I'll bring it," cried O-Katsu. And out she darted into the street, with her sleeping boy upon her back.
One cold winter evening, thirty-five years ago, the women and girls working at a certain asa-toriba, or hemp factory, in Kurosaka, gathered around the big brazier in the spinning room after finishing their day's work. They entertained themselves by sharing ghost stories. By the time they had told a dozen stories, most of the group felt uneasy; one girl shouted out, aiming to heighten the thrill of fear, "Just imagine going tonight to the Yurei-Daki all by yourself!" This suggestion caused a collective scream, followed by nervous laughter. "I'll give all the hemp I spun today," one of the group said jokingly, "to whoever goes!" "So will I," chimed in another. "Me too," said a third. "All of us will," asserted a fourth. Then, among the spinners, stood up Yasumoto O-Katsu, the wife of a carpenter; she had her only son, a two-year-old boy, snugly wrapped and asleep on her back. "Listen," O-Katsu said, "if you all really agree to give me all the hemp spun today, I will go to the Yurei-Daki." Her proposal was met with exclamations of shock and defiance. However, after being repeated several times, it was taken seriously. Each spinner agreed to give O-Katsu their share of the day’s work, provided she went to the Yurei-Daki. "But how will we know if she actually goes there?" a sharp voice inquired. "Well, let her bring back the god’s money box," answered an old woman the spinners called Obaa-San, the Grandmother; "that will be proof enough." "I'll bring it," O-Katsu shouted, and she dashed out into the street with her sleeping boy on her back.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The night, was frosty, but clear. Down the empty street O-Katsu hurried; and she saw that all the house fronts were tightly closed, because of the piercing cold. Out of the village, and along the high road she ran—pichà-pichà—with the great silence of frozen rice-fields on either hand, and only the stars to light her. Half an hour she followed the open road; then she turned down a narrower way, winding under cliffs. Darker and rougher the path became as she proceeded; but she knew it well, and she soon heard the dull roar of the water. A few minutes more, and the way widened into a glen,—and the dull roar suddenly became a loud clamor,—and before her she saw, looming against a mass of blackness, the long glimmering of the fall. Dimly she perceived the shrine,—the money-box. She rushed forward,—put out her hand....
The night was frosty but clear. O-Katsu hurried down the empty street and noticed that all the house fronts were tightly closed because of the biting cold. She ran out of the village and along the main road—pichà-pichà—with the great silence of frozen rice fields on either side, and only the stars to light her way. She followed the open road for half an hour, then turned down a narrower path winding under cliffs. The path became darker and rougher as she went, but she knew it well, and soon she heard the dull roar of the water. A few minutes later, the way opened into a glen—and the dull roar suddenly turned into a loud clamor—and before her, against a backdrop of darkness, she saw the long shimmer of the waterfall. Dimly, she noticed the shrine—the money box. She rushed forward and reached out her hand....
"Oi! O-Katsu-San!"[1] suddenly called a warning voice above the crash of the water.
"Hey! O-Katsu-San!"[1] suddenly shouted a warning above the sound of the crashing water.
O-Katsu stood motionless,—stupefied by terror.
O-Katsu stood frozen, terrified.
"Oi! O-Katsu-San!" again pealed the voice,—this time with more of menace in its tone.
"Hey! O-Katsu-San!" the voice rang out again—this time with a more threatening tone.
But O-Katsu was really a bold woman. At once recovering from her stupefaction, she snatched up the money-box and ran. She neither heard nor saw anything more to alarm her until she reached the highroad, where she stopped a moment to take breath. Then she ran on steadily,—pichà-pichà,—till she got to Kurosaka, and thumped at the door of the asa-toriba.
But O-Katsu was truly a brave woman. Once she snapped out of her shock, she grabbed the money box and ran. She didn’t hear or see anything else to scare her until she reached the main road, where she paused for a moment to catch her breath. Then she kept running steadily—pichà-pichà—until she got to Kurosaka and knocked on the door of the asa-toriba.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
How the women and the girls cried out as she entered, panting, with the money-box of the god in her hand! Breathlessly they heard her story; sympathetically they screeched when she told them of the Voice that had called her name, twice, out of the haunted water.... What a woman! Brave O-Katsu!—well had she earned the hemp!... "But your boy must be cold, O-Katsu!" cried the Obaa-San, "let us have him here by the fire!"
How the women and girls cried out as she walked in, out of breath, with the money box of the god in her hand! They listened closely to her story; empathetically they gasped when she mentioned the Voice that had called her name, twice, from the haunted water... What a woman! Brave O-Katsu!—she had definitely earned the hemp!... “But your boy must be cold, O-Katsu!” exclaimed the Obaa-San, “let's bring him here by the fire!”
"He ought to be hungry," exclaimed the mother; "I must give him his milk presently."... "Poor O-Katsu!" said the Obaa-San, helping to remove the wraps in which the boy had been carried,—"why, you are all wet behind!" Then, with a husky scream, the helper vociferated, "Arà! it is blood!"
"He should be hungry," the mother said. "I need to give him his milk soon."... "Poor O-Katsu!" the Obaa-San said, helping to take off the blankets that the boy had been wrapped in—"Wow, you're all wet behind!" Then, with a strained shout, the helper yelled, "Arà! it's blood!"
And out of the wrappings unfastened there fell to the floor a blood-soaked bundle of baby clothes that left exposed two very small brown feet, and two very small brown hands—nothing more. The child's head had been torn off!...
And out of the wrappings came a blood-soaked bundle of baby clothes that landed on the floor, revealing two tiny brown feet and two tiny brown hands—nothing else. The child's head had been ripped off!...

In a Cup of Tea

Have you ever attempted to mount some old tower stairway, spiring up through darkness, and in the heart of that darkness found yourself at the cobwebbed edge of nothing? Or have you followed some coast path, cut along the face of a cliff, only to discover yourself, at a turn, on the jagged verge of a break? The emotional worth of such experience—from a literary point of view—is proved by the force of the sensations aroused, and by the vividness with which they are remembered.
Have you ever tried to climb an old tower staircase, spiraling up through darkness, and found yourself at the cobwebbed edge of nothing? Or have you walked along a coastal path, carved into the side of a cliff, only to find yourself, at a bend, on the sharp edge of a drop? The emotional value of such experiences—when viewed through a literary lens—is shown by the intensity of the feelings they evoke and the clarity with which we remember them.
Now there have been curiously preserved, in old Japanese story-books, certain fragments of fiction that produce an almost similar emotional experience.... Perhaps the writer was lazy; perhaps he had a quarrel with the publisher; perhaps he was suddenly called away from his little table, and never came back; perhaps death stopped the writing-brush in the very middle of a sentence. But no mortal man can ever tell us exactly why these things were left unfinished.... I select a typical example.
Now, there are some old Japanese storybooks that have astonishingly kept certain pieces of fiction that create a nearly identical emotional experience.... Maybe the writer was feeling lazy; maybe he had a falling out with the publisher; maybe he was abruptly called away from his small desk and never returned; or maybe death interrupted his writing in the middle of a sentence. But no one can ever tell us exactly why these things were left unfinished.... I’ll pick a typical example.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
On the fourth day of the first month of the third Tenwa,—that is to say, about two hundred and twenty years ago,—the lord Nakagawa Sado, while on his way to make a New Year's visit, halted with his train at a tea-house in Hakusan, in the Hongō district of Yedo. While the party were resting there, one of the lord's attendants,—a wakatō[1] named Sekinai,—feeling very thirsty, filled for himself a large water-cup with tea. He was raising the cup to his lips when he suddenly perceived, in the transparent yellow infusion, the image or reflection of a face that was not his own. Startled, he looked around, but could see no one near him. The face in the tea appeared, from the coiffure, to be the face of a young samurai: it was strangely distinct, and very handsome,—delicate as the face of a girl. And it seemed the reflection of a living face; for the eyes and the lips were moving. Bewildered by this mysterious apparition, Sekinai threw away the tea, and carefully examined the cup. It proved to be a very cheap water-cup, with no artistic devices of any sort. He found and filled another cup; and again the face appeared in the tea. He then ordered fresh tea, and refilled the cup; and once more the strange face appeared,—this time with a mocking smile. But Sekinai did not allow himself to be frightened. "Whoever you are," he muttered, "you shall delude me no further!"—then he swallowed the tea, face and all, and went his way, wondering whether he had swallowed a ghost.
On the fourth day of the first month of the third Tenwa—about two hundred and twenty years ago—the lord Nakagawa Sado, while heading to make a New Year's visit, stopped with his group at a tea-house in Hakusan, in the Hongō district of Yedo. While the party was resting there, one of the lord's attendants, a wakatō[1] named Sekinai, feeling very thirsty, filled a large water-cup with tea for himself. Just as he was raising the cup to his lips, he suddenly noticed, in the clear yellow liquid, the image or reflection of a face that wasn’t his own. Startled, he looked around but saw no one nearby. The face in the tea seemed, based on the hairstyle, to belong to a young samurai; it was strikingly clear and very handsome—delicate like a girl’s face. It looked like the reflection of a living person, as the eyes and lips were moving. Confused by this mysterious sight, Sekinai threw the tea away and inspected the cup carefully. It turned out to be a very cheap water-cup with no artistic design whatsoever. He found another cup and filled it again; once more the face appeared in the tea. He then ordered fresh tea and refilled the cup, and once again the strange face emerged—this time wearing a mocking smile. But Sekinai refused to be frightened. "Whoever you are," he muttered, "you won’t trick me again!" Then he drank the tea, face and all, and went on his way, wondering if he had just swallowed a ghost.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Late in the evening of the same day, while on watch in the palace of the lord Nakagawa, Sekinai was surprised by the soundless coming of a stranger into the apartment. This stranger, a richly dressed young samurai, seated himself directly in front of Sekinai, and, saluting the wakatō with a slight bow, observed:—
Late in the evening of the same day, while on duty in the palace of Lord Nakagawa, Sekinai was taken aback by the quiet arrival of a stranger into the room. This stranger, a young samurai dressed in fine clothing, sat directly in front of Sekinai and, greeting the wakatō with a slight bow, said:—
"I am Shikibu Heinai—met you to-day for the first time.... You do not seem to recognize me."
"I am Shikibu Heinai—I met you today for the first time.... You don't seem to recognize me."
He spoke in a very low, but penetrating voice. And Sekinai was astonished to find before him the same sinister, handsome face of which he had seen, and swallowed, the apparition in a cup of tea. It was smiling now, as the phantom had smiled; but the steady gaze of the eyes, above the smiling lips, was at once a challenge and an insult.
He spoke in a very quiet but intense voice. Sekinai was shocked to see before him the same darkly attractive face he had seen and swallowed in a cup of tea. It was smiling now, just like the ghost had smiled; but the unwavering gaze of the eyes, above the smiling lips, was both a challenge and an insult.
"No, I do not recognize you," returned Sekinai, angry but cool;—"and perhaps you will now be good enough to inform me how you obtained admission to this house?"
"No, I don’t recognize you," Sekinai replied, irritated but composed;—"and maybe you could kindly tell me how you got into this house?"
[In feudal times the residence of a lord was strictly guarded at all hours; and no one could enter unannounced, except through some unpardonable negligence on the part of the armed watch.]
[In feudal times, a lord's residence was closely monitored at all times, and no one could enter without an invitation, except due to some serious oversight by the armed guards.]
"Ah, you do not recognize me!" exclaimed the visitor, in a tone of irony, drawing a little nearer as he spoke. "No, you do not recognize me! Yet you took upon yourself this morning to do me a deadly injury!..."
"Ah, you don't recognize me!" the visitor exclaimed, with a hint of irony, stepping a little closer as he spoke. "No, you don't recognize me! Yet this morning, you chose to do me a serious injury!..."
Sekinai instantly seized the tantō[2] at his girdle, and made a fierce thrust at the throat of the man. But the blade seemed to touch no substance. Simultaneously and soundlessly the intruder leaped sideward to the chamber-wall, and through it! ... The wall showed no trace of his exit. He had traversed it only as the light of a candle passes through lantern-paper.
Sekinai quickly grabbed the tantō[2] from his belt and delivered a fierce stab at the man's throat. But the blade didn’t seem to hit anything. At the same time, without a sound, the intruder jumped sideways against the chamber wall, and through it! ... The wall showed no sign of his departure. He had passed through it just like the light of a candle goes through lantern paper.
*
*
When Sekinai made report of the incident, his recital astonished and puzzled the retainers. No stranger had been seen either to enter or to leave the palace at the hour of the occurrence; and no one in the service of the lord Nakagawa had ever heard of the name "Shikibu Heinai."
When Sekinai reported the incident, his account shocked and confused the retainers. No one had been seen entering or leaving the palace at the time it happened, and no one in Lord Nakagawa's service had ever heard of the name "Shikibu Heinai."
*
Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
On the following night Sekinai was off duty, and remained at home with his parents. At a rather late hour he was informed that some strangers had called at the house, and desired to speak with him for a moment. Taking his sword, he went to the entrance, and there found three armed men,—apparently retainers,—waiting in front of the doorstep. The three bowed respectfully to Sekinai; and one of them said:—
On the following night, Sekinai was off duty and stayed home with his parents. Late in the evening, he was told that some strangers had come to the house and wanted to speak with him for a moment. Grabbing his sword, he went to the entrance and found three armed men—apparently retainers—waiting at the doorstep. The three bowed respectfully to Sekinai, and one of them said:—
"Our names are Matsuoka Bungō, Tsuchibashi Bungō, and Okamura Heiroku. We are retainers of the noble Shikibu Heinai. When our master last night deigned to pay you a visit, you struck him with a sword. He was much will hurt, and has been obliged to go to the hot springs, where his wound is now being treated. But on the sixteenth day of the coming month he will return; and he will then fitly repay you for the injury done him...."
"Our names are Matsuoka Bungō, Tsuchibashi Bungō, and Okamura Heiroku. We serve the noble Shikibu Heinai. Last night, when our master honored you with a visit, you attacked him with a sword. He was badly hurt and had to go to the hot springs for treatment of his wound. However, on the sixteenth day of the coming month, he will return, and he will appropriately repay you for the harm you caused him ...."
Without waiting to hear more, Sekinai leaped out, sword in hand, and slashed right and left, at the strangers. But the three men sprang to the wall of the adjoining building, and flitted up the wall like shadows, and....
Without waiting to hear more, Sekinai jumped out, sword in hand, and swung in all directions at the strangers. But the three men darted to the wall of the nearby building and climbed up it like shadows, and....

Here the old narrative breaks off; the rest of the story existed only in some brain that has been dust for a century.
Here the old story comes to a halt; the rest of the tale lived only in a mind that has been forgotten for a century.
I am able to imagine several possible endings; but none of them would satisfy an Occidental imagination. I prefer to let the reader attempt to decide for himself the probable consequence of swallowing a Soul.
I can think of several possible endings, but none of them would satisfy a Western imagination. I’d rather let the reader figure out for themselves the likely outcome of swallowing a Soul.
Common Sense

Once there lived upon the mountain called Atagoyama, near Kyoto, a certain learned priest who devoted all his time to meditation and the study of the sacred books. The little temple in which he dwelt was far from any village; and he could not, in such a solitude, have obtained without help the common necessaries of life. But several devout country people regularly contributed to his maintenance, bringing him each month supplies of vegetables and of rice.
Once there was a wise monk living on a mountain called Atagoyama, near Kyoto, who dedicated all his time to meditation and studying sacred texts. The small temple where he lived was far from any village, and in such solitude, he couldn't have acquired the basic necessities of life without assistance. However, several devoted locals regularly helped him by bringing supplies of vegetables and rice every month.
Among these good folk there was a certain hunter, who sometimes visited the mountain in search of game. One day, when this hunter had brought a bag of rice to the temple, the priest said to him:—
Among these good people, there was a hunter who occasionally went to the mountain to look for game. One day, when the hunter brought a bag of rice to the temple, the priest said to him:—
"Friend, I must tell you that wonderful things have happened here since the last time I saw you. I do not certainly know why such things should have happened in my unworthy presence. But you are aware that I have been meditating, and reciting the sûtras daily, for many years; and it is possible that what has been vouchsafed me is due to the merit obtained through these religious exercises. I am not sure of this. But I am sure that Fugen Bosatsu[1] comes nightly to this temple, riding upon his elephant.... Stay here with me this night, friend; then you will be able to see and to worship the Buddha."
"Friend, I have to share some amazing things that have happened here since the last time we met. I can't quite understand why such things would happen in my unworthy presence. But you know I’ve been meditating and reciting the sûtras daily for many years, and it’s possible that what I’ve received is because of the good I’ve gained from these practices. I can’t be sure of this. But I am certain that Fugen Bosatsu[1] comes to this temple every night, riding on his elephant.... Stay here with me tonight, friend; then you can see and worship the Buddha."
"To witness so holy a vision," the hunter replied, "were a privilege indeed! Most gladly I shall stay, and worship with you."
"Seeing such a sacred vision," the hunter replied, "would be a real privilege! I would be more than happy to stay and worship with you."
So the hunter remained at the temple. But while the priest was engaged in his religious exercises, the hunter began to think about the promised miracle, and to doubt whether such a thing could be. And the more he thought, the more he doubted. There was a little boy in the temple,—an acolyte,—and the hunter found an opportunity to question the boy.
So the hunter stayed at the temple. But while the priest was busy with his religious practices, the hunter started to think about the promised miracle and began to wonder if it could actually happen. The more he thought, the more he doubted. There was a little boy in the temple—an acolyte—and the hunter found a chance to ask the boy some questions.
"The priest told me," said the hunter, "that Fugen Bosatsu comes to this temple every night. Have you also seen Fugen Bosatsu?"
"The priest told me," said the hunter, "that Fugen Bosatsu comes to this temple every night. Have you seen Fugen Bosatsu too?"
"Six times, already," the acolyte replied, "I have seen and reverently worshipped Fugen Bosatsu." This declaration only served to increase the hunter's suspicions, though he did not in the least doubt the truthfulness of the boy. He reflected, however, that he would probably be able to see whatever the boy had seen; and he waited with eagerness for the hour of the promised vision.
"Six times already," the acolyte said, "I have seen and respectfully worshipped Fugen Bosatsu." This statement only heightened the hunter's suspicions, although he didn't question the boy's honesty at all. He thought, though, that he would likely be able to witness whatever the boy had experienced; and he eagerly awaited the hour of the promised vision.
*
Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you would like me to modernize.
Shortly before midnight the priest announced that it was time to prepare for the coming of Fugen Bosatsu. The doors of the little temple were thrown open; and the priest knelt down at the threshold, with his face to the east. The acolyte knelt at his left hand, and the hunter respectfully placed himself behind the priest.
Shortly before midnight, the priest announced it was time to get ready for the arrival of Fugen Bosatsu. The doors of the small temple swung open, and the priest knelt at the threshold, facing east. The acolyte knelt on his left, while the hunter respectfully positioned himself behind the priest.
It was the night of the twentieth of the ninth month,—a dreary, dark, and very windy night; and the three waited a long time for the coming of Fugen Bosatsu. But at last a point of white light appeared, like a star, in the direction of the east; and this light approached quickly,—growing larger and larger as it came, and illuminating all the slope of the mountain. Presently the light took shape—the shape of a being divine, riding upon a snow-white elephant with six tusks. And, in another moment, the elephant with its shining rider arrived before the temple, and there stood towering, like a mountain of moonlight,—wonderful and weird.
It was the night of the 20th of the 9th month—a gloomy, dark, and very windy night; and the three waited a long time for the arrival of Fugen Bosatsu. But at last, a point of white light appeared, like a star, in the eastern sky; and this light approached quickly, growing larger and larger as it came, illuminating the entire slope of the mountain. Soon, the light took shape—the shape of a divine being, riding on a pure white elephant with six tusks. In another moment, the elephant with its radiant rider arrived in front of the temple, standing there towering like a mountain of moonlight—wonderful and strange.
Then the priest and the boy, prostrating themselves, began with exceeding fervour to repeat the holy invocation to Fugen Bosatsu. But suddenly the hunter rose up behind them, bow in hand; and, bending his bow to the full, he sent a long arrow whizzing straight at the luminous Buddha, into whose breast it sank up to the very feathers. Immediately, with a sound like a thunder-clap, the white light vanished, and the vision disappeared. Before the temple there was nothing but windy darkness.
Then the priest and the boy, kneeling down, started passionately chanting the sacred invocation to Fugen Bosatsu. But suddenly, the hunter stood up behind them, bow in hand; and, drawing back his bowstring, he launched a long arrow that flew straight at the glowing Buddha, embedding itself up to the feathers in his chest. Instantly, with a noise like thunder, the white light disappeared, and the vision was gone. In front of the temple, there was nothing but dark, windy emptiness.
"O miserable man!" cried out the priest, with tears of shame and despair, "O most wretched and wicked man! what have you done?—what have you done?"
"O miserable man!" the priest cried out, tears of shame and despair streaming down his face, "O most wretched and wicked man! What have you done?—What have you done?"
But the hunter received the reproaches of the priest without any sign of compunction or of anger. Then he said, very gently:—
But the hunter took the priest's criticism without showing any remorse or anger. Then he said, very softly:—
"Reverend sir, please try to calm yourself, and listen to me. You thought that you were able to see Fugen Bosatsu because of some merit obtained through your constant meditations and your recitation of the sûtras. But if that had been the case, the Buddha would have appeared to you only—not to me, nor even to the boy. I am an ignorant hunter, and my occupation is to kill;—and the taking of life is hateful to the Buddhas. How then should I be able to see Fugen Bosatsu? I have been taught that the Buddhas are everywhere about us, and that we remain unable to see them because of our ignorance and our imperfections. You—being a learned priest of pure life—might indeed acquire such enlightenment as would enable you to see the Buddhas; but how should a man who kills animals for his livelihood find the power to see the divine? Both I and this little boy could see all that you saw. And let me now assure you, reverend sir, that what you saw was not Fugen Bosatsu, but a goblinry intended to deceive you—perhaps even to destroy you. I beg that you will try to control your feelings until daybreak. Then I will prove to you the truth of what I have said."
"Reverend, please try to calm down and listen to me. You thought you could see Fugen Bosatsu because of the merit you gained from your constant meditation and reciting the sûtras. But if that were true, the Buddha would have appeared only to you—not to me, nor even to the boy. I’m just a clueless hunter, and my job is to kill; taking life is abhorrent to the Buddhas. So how could I possibly see Fugen Bosatsu? I was taught that the Buddhas are all around us, and we can't see them because of our ignorance and flaws. You—being a wise priest leading a pure life—might actually gain the enlightenment to see the Buddhas; but how could someone who kills animals for a living find the ability to see the divine? Both I and this young boy could see everything you saw. And let me assure you, reverend, what you saw was not Fugen Bosatsu, but something meant to trick you—maybe even to harm you. Please try to keep your emotions in check until morning. Then I will show you that what I've said is true."
At sunrise the hunter and the priest examined the spot where the vision had been standing, and they discovered a thin trail of blood. And after having followed this trail to a hollow some hundred paces away, they came upon the body of a great badger, transfixed by the hunter's arrow.
At sunrise, the hunter and the priest looked at the place where the vision had been standing and found a thin trail of blood. After following this trail to a hollow about a hundred paces away, they came across the body of a large badger, skewered by the hunter's arrow.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The priest, although a learned and pious person, had easily been deceived by a badger. But the hunter, an ignorant and irreligious man, was gifted with strong common sense: and by mother-wit alone he was able at once to detect and to destroy a dangerous illusion.
The priest, though knowledgeable and devout, had been easily tricked by a badger. But the hunter, an uneducated and irreverent man, had a good sense of judgment: and by his natural cleverness, he was able to immediately recognize and eliminate a dangerous illusion.

[1] Samantabhadra Bodhisattva.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Samantabhadra Bodhisattva.
Ikiryō[1]

Formerly, in the quarter of Reiganjima, in Yedo, there was a great porcelain shop called the Setomonodana, kept by a rich man named Kihei. Kihei had in his employ, for many years, a head clerk named Rokubei. Under Rokubei's care the business prospered;—and at last it grew so large that Rokubei found himself unable to manage it without help. He therefore asked and obtained permission to hire an experienced assistant; and he then engaged one of his own nephews,—a young man about twenty-two years old, who had learned the porcelain trade in Osaka.
Once, in the Reiganjima district of Yedo, there was a large porcelain shop called the Setomonodana, owned by a wealthy man named Kihei. For many years, Kihei had a head clerk named Rokubei working for him. Thanks to Rokubei's management, the business thrived; eventually, it grew so large that Rokubei realized he couldn't handle it on his own anymore. So, he asked for and received permission to hire an experienced assistant, and he ended up hiring one of his own nephews—a young man around twenty-two years old who had learned the porcelain trade in Osaka.
The nephew proved a very capable assistant,—shrewder in business than his experienced uncle. His enterprise extended the trade of the house, and Kihei was greatly pleased. But about seven months after his engagement, the young man became very ill, and seemed likely to die. The best physicians in Yedo were summoned to attend him; but none of them could understand the nature of his sickness. They prescribed no medicine, and expressed the opinion that such a sickness could only have been caused by some secret grief.
The nephew turned out to be a highly skilled assistant—more business-savvy than his seasoned uncle. His ambition expanded the company’s trade, and Kihei was very pleased. However, about seven months after he started, the young man fell seriously ill and appeared to be on the brink of death. The best doctors in Yedo were called to treat him, but none could figure out what was wrong. They didn’t prescribe any medication and concluded that his illness must have stemmed from some hidden sorrow.
Rokubei imagined that it might be a case of lovesickness. He therefore said to his nephew:—
Rokubei thought it might be a case of lovesickness. So he said to his nephew:—
"I have been thinking that, as you are still very young, you might have formed some secret attachment which is making you unhappy,—perhaps even making you ill. If this be the truth, you certainly ought to tell me all about your troubles. Here I stand to you in the place of a father, as you are far away from your parents; and if you have any anxiety or sorrow, I am ready to do for you whatever a father should do. If money can help you, do not be ashamed to tell me, even though the amount be large. I think that I could assist you; and I am sure that Kihei would be glad to do anything to make you happy and well."
"I’ve been thinking that since you’re still very young, you might have developed some secret feelings that are making you unhappy—maybe even affecting your health. If that’s the case, you really should share your troubles with me. I’m here for you like a father, since you’re far from your parents; and if you’re experiencing any anxiety or sadness, I’m ready to help you with whatever a father would do. If money can make a difference, don’t hesitate to let me know, even if it’s a large amount. I believe I could help you, and I’m sure Kihei would also be happy to do anything to make you feel good and well."
The sick youth appeared to be embarrassed by these kindly assurances; and for some little time he remained silent. At last he answered:—
The sick young man seemed to feel embarrassed by these kind reassurances; and for a little while, he stayed quiet. Finally, he responded:—
"Never in this world can I forget those generous words. But I have no secret attachment—no longing for any woman. This sickness of mine is not a sickness that doctors can cure; and money could not help me in the least. The truth is, that I have been so persecuted in this house that I scarcely care to live. Everywhere—by day and by night, whether in the shop or in my room, whether alone or in company—I have been unceasingly followed and tormented by the Shadow of a woman. And it is long, long since I have been able to get even one night's rest. For so soon as I close my eyes, the Shadow of the woman takes me by the throat and strives to strangle me. So I cannot sleep...."
"Never in this world will I forget those kind words. But I have no secret feelings—no desire for any woman. This illness of mine isn’t something doctors can cure; and money won’t help me at all. The truth is, I’ve been so tormented in this house that I barely want to live. Everywhere—day and night, whether in the shop or in my room, whether I’m alone or with others—I’ve been relentlessly followed and tortured by the Shadow of a woman. And it’s been a long, long time since I’ve been able to get even one night of sleep. As soon as I close my eyes, the Shadow of the woman grabs me by the throat and tries to choke me. So I can’t sleep...."
"And why did you not tell me this before?" asked Rokubei.
"And why didn't you tell me this earlier?" asked Rokubei.
"Because I thought," the nephew answered, "that it would be of no use to tell you. The Shadow is not the ghost of a dead person. It is made by the hatred of a living person—a person whom you very well know."
"Because I thought," the nephew replied, "that it wouldn’t help to tell you. The Shadow isn't the ghost of someone who's dead. It's created by the hatred of someone who’s alive—a person you know very well."
"What person?" questioned Rokubei, in great astonishment.[2]
"What person?" Rokubei asked, very surprised.[2]
"The mistress of this house," whispered the youth,—"the wife of Kihei Sama.. .. She wishes to kill me."
"The lady of this house," the young man whispered, "Kihei Sama's wife... She wants to kill me."
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Rokubei was bewildered by this confession. He doubted nothing of what his nephew had said; but he could not imagine a reason for the haunting. An ikiryō might be caused by disappointed love, or by violent hate,—without the knowledge of the person from whom it had emanated. To suppose any love in this case was impossible;—the wife of Kihei was considerably more than fifty years of age. But, on the other hand, what could the young clerk have done to provoke hatred,—a hatred capable of producing an ikiryō? He had been irreproachably well conducted, unfailingly courteous, and earnestly devoted to his duties. The mystery troubled Rokubei; but, after careful reflection, he decided to tell everything to Kihei, and to request an investigation.
Rokubei was taken aback by this confession. He believed everything his nephew said, but he couldn't figure out why the haunting was happening. An ikiryō could come from unrequited love or intense hatred—without the person involved even realizing it. It was hard to imagine any love in this situation; Kihei's wife was over fifty. Yet, what could the young clerk have done to spark such hatred—that might result in an ikiryō? He had always been well-mannered, courteous, and dedicated to his work. The mystery weighed on Rokubei; but after some thought, he decided to share everything with Kihei and ask for an investigation.
Kihei was astounded; but in the time of forty years he had never had the least reason to doubt the word of Rokubei. He therefore summoned his wife at once, and carefully questioned her, telling her, at the same time, what the sick clerk had said. At first she turned pale, and wept; but, after some hesitation, she answered frankly:—
Kihei was shocked; but in the forty years he had known Rokubei, he had never had any reason to doubt his word. So, he immediately called his wife and carefully questioned her, sharing what the sick clerk had said. At first, she went pale and cried; but after a bit of hesitation, she answered directly:—
"I suppose that what the new clerk has said about the ikiryō is true,—though I really tried never to betray, by word or look, the dislike which I could not help feeling for him. You know that he is very skilful in commerce,—very shrewd in everything that he does. And you have given him much authority in this house—power over the apprentices and the servants. But our only son, who should inherit this business, is very simple-hearted and easily deceived; and I have long been thinking that your clever new clerk might so delude our boy as to get possession of all this property. Indeed, I am certain that your clerk could at any time, without the least difficulty, and without the least risk to himself, ruin our business and ruin our son. And with this certainty in my mind, I cannot help fearing and hating the man. I have often and often wished that he were dead; I have even wished that it were in my own power to kill him. ... Yes, I know that it is wrong to hate any one in such a way; but I could not check the feeling. Night and day I have been wishing evil to that clerk. So I cannot doubt that he has really seen the thing of which he spoke to Rokubei."
"I guess what the new clerk said about the ikiryō is true, even though I really tried not to show any dislike for him, whether by what I said or how I looked. You know he's very skilled in business and really sharp in everything he does. And you've given him a lot of authority in this place—power over the apprentices and the staff. But our only son, who should take over this business, is very naive and easily misled; I've been thinking that your clever new clerk might trick our son into taking all this property for himself. In fact, I'm sure your clerk could, at any time, without any trouble or risk to himself, ruin our business and our son. With this certainty in mind, I can't help but fear and resent him. I've often wished he were dead; I've even wished I could do it myself. ... Yes, I know it's wrong to hate anyone like this, but I couldn't stop the feeling. Day and night, I've been wishing bad things for that clerk. So I can't doubt that he really did notice what he talked about with Rokubei."
"How absurd of you," exclaimed Kihei, "to torment yourself thus! Up to the present time that clerk has done no single thing for which he could be blamed; and you have caused him to suffer cruelly.... Now if I should send him away, with his uncle, to another town, to establish a branch business, could you not endeavour to think more kindly of him?"
"How ridiculous of you," Kihei exclaimed, "to torture yourself like this! Up until now, that clerk hasn’t done anything wrong; and you’ve made him suffer terribly. If I were to send him away with his uncle to another town to start a new branch, couldn’t you try to think more positively about him?"
"If I do not see his face or hear his voice," the wife answered,—"if you will only send him away from this house,—then I think that I shall be able to conquer my hatred of him."
"If I don’t see his face or hear his voice," the wife replied, "if you would just send him away from this house, then I believe I can overcome my hatred for him."
"Try to do so," said Kihei;—"for, if you continue to hate him as you have been hating him, he will certainly die, and you will then be guilty of having caused the death of a man who has done us nothing but good. He has been, in every way, a most excellent servant."
"Try to do that," said Kihei;—"because if you keep hating him like you have been, he will definitely die, and you will be responsible for the death of a man who has only done good for us. He has been, in every way, an outstanding servant."
Then Kihei quickly made arrangements for the establishment of a branch house in another city; and he sent Rokubei there with the clerk, to take charge. And thereafter the ikiryō ceased to torment the young man, who soon recovered his health.
Then Kihei quickly set up a branch office in another city and sent Rokubei there with the clerk to manage it. After that, the ikiryō stopped bothering the young man, and he soon got better.

[1] Literally, "living spirit,"—that is to say, the ghost of a person still alive. An ikiryō may detach itself from the body under the influence of anger, and proceed to haunt and torment the individual by whom the anger was caused.
[1] Literally, "living spirit,"—meaning the ghost of a person who is still alive. An ikiryō can separate from the body due to anger and go on to haunt and disturb the person who caused that anger.
[2] An ikiryō is seen only by the person haunted.—For another illustration of this curious belief, see the paper entitled "The Stone Buddha" in my Out of the East, p. 171.
[2] An ikiryō can only be seen by the person being haunted.—For another example of this interesting belief, see the essay titled "The Stone Buddha" in my Out of the East, p. 171.
Shiryō[1]

On the death of Nomoto Yajiyémon, a daikwan[2] in the province of Echizen, his clerks entered into a conspiracy to defraud the family of their late master. Under pretext of paying some of the daikwan's debts, they took possession of all the money, valuables, and furniture in his house; and they furthermore prepared a false report to make it appear that he had unlawfully contracted obligations exceeding the worth of his estate. This false report they sent to the Saishō,[3] and the Saishō thereupon issued a decree banishing the widow and the children of Nomoto from the province of Echizen. For in those times the family of a daikwan were held in part responsible, even after his death, for any malfeasance proved against him.
Upon the death of Nomoto Yajiyémon, a daikwan[2] in the province of Echizen, his clerks plotted to cheat the family of their deceased master. Under the guise of settling some of the daikwan's debts, they seized all the money, valuables, and furniture in his home. They also created a fake report to make it look like he had taken on illegal obligations that surpassed the value of his estate. This false report was sent to the Saishō,[3] who then issued a decree expelling Nomoto's widow and children from Echizen. Back then, a daikwan's family was considered partially responsible for any wrongdoing attributed to him, even after his death.
But at the moment when the order of banishment was officially announced to the widow of Nomoto, a strange thing happened to a maid-servant in the house. She was seized with convulsions and shudderings, like a person possessed; and when the convulsions passed, she rose up, and cried out to the officers of the Saishō, and to the clerks of her late master:—
But at the moment when the banishment order was officially announced to Nomoto's widow, something strange happened to a maid in the house. She was gripped by convulsions and shivers, like someone possessed; and when the convulsions stopped, she got up and shouted at the officers of the Saishō and the clerks of her former master:—
"Now listen to me! It is not a girl who is speaking to you; it is I,—Yajiyémon, Nomoto Yajiyémon,—returned to you from the dead. In grief and great anger do I return—grief and anger caused me by those in whom I vainly put my trust!... O you infamous and ungrateful clerks! how could you so forget the favours bestowed upon you, as thus to ruin my property, and to disgrace my name?... Here, now, in my presence, let the accounts of my office and of my house be made; and let a servant be sent for the books of the Metsuké,[4] so that the estimates may be compared!"
"Now listen up! It's not a girl talking to you; it’s me—Yajiyémon, Nomoto Yajiyémon—back from the dead. I'm returning filled with grief and anger—anger and sadness caused by those I foolishly trusted!... Oh, you disgraceful and ungrateful clerks! How could you forget the favors I did for you and ruin my property while tarnishing my name?... Right here, in my presence, let’s go over the accounts for my office and my home, and send someone for the books of the Metsuké,[4] so we can compare the estimates!"
As the maid uttered these words, all present were filled with astonishment; for her voice and her manner were the voice and the manner of Nomoto Yajiyémon. The guilty clerks turned pale. But the representatives of the Saishō at once commanded that the desire expressed by the girl should be fully granted. All the account-books of the office were promptly placed before her,—and the books of the Metsuké were brought in; and she began the reckoning. Without making a single error, she went through all the accounts, writing down the totals and correcting every false entry. And her writing, as she wrote, was seen to be the very writing of Nomoto Yajiyémon.
As the maid said this, everyone in the room was shocked; her voice and demeanor were just like Nomoto Yajiyémon’s. The guilty clerks turned pale. However, the representatives of the Saishō immediately ordered that the girl’s request be fully granted. All the office account books were quickly brought to her, along with the Metsuké's books; she began her calculations. Without making a single mistake, she went through all the accounts, noting the totals and correcting every error. Her handwriting, as she wrote, clearly matched that of Nomoto Yajiyémon.
Now this reëxamination of the accounts not only proved that there had been no indebtedness, but also showed that there had been a surplus in the office treasury at the time of the daikwan's death. Thus the villany of the clerks became manifest.
Now this reevaluation of the accounts not only proved that there had been no debt, but it also showed that there had been a surplus in the office treasury at the time of the daikwan's death. Thus, the wrongdoing of the clerks became clear.
And when all the accounts had been made up, the girl said, speaking in the very voice of Nomoto Yajiyémon:—
And when everything was settled, the girl said, using the exact voice of Nomoto Yajiyémon:—
"Now everything is finished; and I can do nothing further in the matter. So I shall go back to the place from which I came."
"Now everything is done, and I can't do anything more about it. So I'll head back to where I came from."
Then she lay down, and instantly fell asleep; and she slept like a dead person during two days and two nights. [For great weariness and deep sleep fall upon the possessed, when the possessing spirit passes from them.] When she again awoke, her voice and her manner were the voice and the manner of a young girl; and neither at that time, nor at any time after, could she remember what had happened while she was possessed by the ghost or Nomoto Yajiyémon.
Then she lay down and immediately fell asleep; she slept like a rock for two days and two nights. [For extreme exhaustion and deep sleep come over those who are possessed when the spirit leaves them.] When she finally woke up, her voice and behavior were that of a young girl, and at that moment, nor at any time afterwards, could she remember what had happened while she was possessed by the ghost, Nomoto Yajiyémon.
A report of this event was promptly sent to the Saishō; and the Saishō, in consequence, not only revoked the order of banishment, but made large gifts to the family of the daikwan. Later on, various posthumous honours were conferred upon Nomoto Yajiyémon; and for many subsequent years his house was favoured by the Government, so that it prospered greatly. But the clerks received the punishment which they deserved.
A report of this event was quickly sent to the Saishō; and as a result, the Saishō not only canceled the banishment order but also made generous donations to the daikwan's family. Later, various posthumous honors were awarded to Nomoto Yajiyémon, and for many years afterward, his family received support from the Government, allowing them to thrive significantly. However, the clerks faced the consequences they deserved.

[1] The term shiryō, "dead ghost,"—that is to say, the ghost of a dead person,—is used in contradistinction to the term ikiryō, signifying the apparition of a living person. Yūrei is a more generic name for ghosts of any sort.
[1] The term shiryō, "dead ghost"—referring to the ghost of someone who has died—is contrasted with the term ikiryō, which means the apparition of a living person. Yūrei is a broader term that encompasses all types of ghosts.
[4] The Metsuké was a government official, charged with the duty of keeping watch over the conduct of local governors or district judges, and of inspecting their accounts.
[4] The Metsuké was a government official responsible for overseeing the behavior of local governors or district judges and reviewing their finances.
The Story of O-Kamé

O-Kamé, daughter of the rich Gonyémon of Nagoshi, in the province of Tosa, was very fond of her husband, Hachiyémon. She was twenty-two, and Hachiyémon twenty-five. She was so fond of him that people imagined her to be jealous. But he never gave her the least cause for jealousy; and it is certain that no single unkind word was ever spoken between them.
O-Kamé, the daughter of the wealthy Gonyémon from Nagoshi in Tosa province, loved her husband, Hachiyémon, very much. She was twenty-two, and Hachiyémon was twenty-five. She was so devoted to him that people thought she might be jealous. But he never gave her any reason to feel that way; it's clear that they never exchanged a single unkind word.
Unfortunately the health of O-Kamé was feeble. Within less than two years after her marriage she was attacked by a disease, then prevalent in Tosa, and the best doctors were not able to cure her. Persons seized by this malady could not eat or drink; they remained constantly drowsy and languid, and troubled by strange fancies. And, in spite of constant care, O-Kamé grew weaker and weaker, day by day, until it became evident, even to herself, that she was going to die. Then she called her husband, and said to him:—
Unfortunately, O-Kamé's health was weak. Less than two years after her marriage, she was struck by a disease that was common in Tosa, and the best doctors couldn't cure her. Those affected by this illness couldn't eat or drink; they were always drowsy and fatigued, plagued by strange thoughts. Despite constant care, O-Kamé grew weaker each day, until it became clear, even to her, that she was going to die. Then she called her husband and said to him:—
"I cannot tell you how good you have been to me during this miserable sickness of mine. Surely no one could have been more kind. But that only makes it all the harder for me to leave you now.... Think! I am not yet even twenty-five,—and I have the best husband in all this world,—and yet I must die!... Oh, no, no! it is useless to talk to me about hope; the best Chinese doctors could do nothing for me. I did think to live a few months longer; but when I saw my face this morning in the mirror, I knew that I must die to-day,—yes, this very day. And there is something that I want to beg you to do for me—if you wish me to die quite happy."
"I can't express how much you've done for me during this awful illness. No one could have been kinder. But that makes it even harder for me to leave you now... Just think! I'm not even twenty-five yet, and I have the best husband in the world, and yet I have to die!... Oh, no, no! it’s pointless to talk to me about hope; the best Chinese doctors couldn't help me. I thought I might live a few months longer, but when I saw my reflection in the mirror this morning, I realized I have to die today—yes, today. And there’s something I want to ask you to do for me—if you want me to die completely happy."
"Only tell me what it is," Hachiyémon answered; "and if it be in my power to do, I shall be more than glad to do it."
"Just tell me what it is," Hachiyémon replied; "and if I can do it, I'll be more than happy to help."
"No, no—you will not be glad to do it," she returned: "you are still so young! It is difficult—very, very difficult—even to ask you to do such a thing; yet the wish for it is like a fire burning in my breast. I must speak it before I die.... My dear, you know that sooner or later, after I am dead, they will want you to take another wife. Will you promise me—can you promise me—not to marry again?..."
"No, no—you won’t be happy to do it," she replied. "You’re still so young! It’s hard—really, really hard—to even ask you to do something like this; yet the desire is like a fire burning in my heart. I have to say it before I die... My dear, you know that sooner or later, after I’m gone, they will want you to take another wife. Will you promise me—can you promise me—not to marry again?..."
"Only that!" Hachiyémon exclaimed. "Why, if that be all that you wanted to ask for, your wish is very easily granted. With all my heart I promise you that no one shall ever take your place."
"Is that it?" Hachiyémon exclaimed. "If that's all you wanted to ask, your wish is super easy to grant. I promise with all my heart that no one will ever take your place."
"Aa! uréshiya!" cried O-Kamé, half-rising from her couch;—"oh, how happy you have made me!"
"Aa! uréshiya!" cried O-Kamé, half-rising from her couch;—"oh, how happy you’ve made me!"
And she fell back dead.
And she collapsed and died.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Now the health of Hachiyémon appeared to fail after the death of O-Kamé. At first the change in his aspect was attributed to natural grief, and the villagers only said, "How fond of her he must have been!" But, as the months went by, he grew paler and weaker, until at last he became so thin and wan that he looked more like a ghost than a man. Then people began to suspect that sorrow alone could not explain this sudden decline of a man so young. The doctors said that Hachiyémon was not suffering from any known form of disease: they could not account for his condition; but they suggested that it might have been caused by some very unusual trouble of mind. Hachiyémon's parents questioned him in vain;—he had no cause for sorrow, he said, other than what they already knew. They counselled him to remarry; but he protested that nothing could ever induce him to break his promise to the dead.
Now Hachiyémon's health seemed to decline after O-Kamé's death. At first, people thought his change in appearance was just due to normal grief, and the villagers would say, "He must have cared for her a lot!" But as the months went by, he became paler and weaker, until he was so thin and frail that he looked more like a ghost than a man. Then people started to suspect that sorrow alone couldn't explain this sudden decline in someone so young. The doctors said that Hachiyémon wasn't suffering from any known disease: they couldn't explain his condition; but they suggested it might be caused by some unusual mental distress. Hachiyémon's parents questioned him in vain; he said he had no reason for sorrow other than what they already knew. They advised him to remarry, but he insisted that nothing could ever convince him to break his promise to the dead.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Thereafter Hachiyémon continued to grow visibly weaker, day by day; and his family despaired of his life. But one day his mother, who felt sure that he had been concealing something from her, adjured him so earnestly to tell her the real cause of his decline, and wept so bitterly before him, that he was not able to resist her entreaties.
Thereafter, Hachiyémon continued to grow visibly weaker every day, and his family lost hope for his recovery. But one day, his mother, convinced that he was hiding something from her, begged him so earnestly to reveal the true reason for his decline and cried so bitterly in front of him that he couldn’t withstand her pleas.
"Mother," he said, "it is very difficult to speak about this matter, either to you or to any one; and, perhaps, when I have told you everything, you will not be able to believe me. But the truth is that O-Kamé can find no rest in the other world, and that the Buddhist services repeated for her have been said in vain. Perhaps she will never be able to rest unless I go with her on the long black journey. For every night she returns, and lies down by my side. Every night, since the day of her funeral, she has come back. And sometimes I doubt if she be really dead; for she looks and acts just as when she lived,—except that she talks to me only in whispers. And she always bids me tell no one that she comes. It may be that she wants me to die; and I should not care to live for my own sake only. But it is true, as you have said, that my body really belongs to my parents, and that I owe to them the first duty. So now, mother, I tell you the whole truth.. .. Yes: every night she comes, just as I am about to sleep; and she remains until dawn. As soon as she hears the temple-bell, she goes away."
"Mom," he said, "it's really hard to talk about this, whether with you or anyone else; and maybe when I explain everything, you won't believe me. But the truth is that O-Kamé can't find peace in the afterlife, and the Buddhist rituals done for her have been pointless. Maybe she won't be able to rest until I join her on that long, dark journey. Every night, she comes back and lies down next to me. Every night, since her funeral, she has returned. Sometimes I even wonder if she's truly dead; she looks and acts just like she did when she was alive—except she only whispers to me. And she always tells me not to let anyone know that she's here. It might be that she wants me to die, and honestly, I wouldn't want to live just for my own sake. But it's true, as you've said, that my body really belongs to my parents, and I owe them my first duty. So now, Mom, I'm telling you the whole truth... Yes: every night she comes, just as I'm about to fall asleep; and she stays until dawn. The moment she hears the temple bell, she leaves."
*
*
When the mother of Hachiyémon had heard these things, she was greatly alarmed; and, hastening at once to the parish-temple, she told the priest all that her son had confessed, and begged for ghostly help. The priest, who was a man of great age and experience, listened without surprise to the recital, and then said to her:—
When Hachiyémon's mother heard this, she was really worried. She quickly went to the local temple and told the priest everything her son had confessed, asking for spiritual help. The priest, an older and experienced man, listened without surprise to her story and then said to her:—
"It is not the first time that I have known such a thing to happen; and I think that I shall be able to save your son. But he is really in great danger. I have seen the shadow of death upon his face; and, if O-Kamé return but once again, he will never behold another sunrise. Whatever can be done for him must be done quickly. Say nothing of the matter to your son; but assemble the members of both families as soon as possible, and tell them to come to the temple without delay. For your son's sake it will be necessary to open the grave of O-Kamé."
"It’s not the first time I’ve seen something like this happen; and I believe I can save your son. But he is truly in serious danger. I’ve seen the shadow of death on his face; and if O-Kamé comes back one more time, he’ll never see another sunrise. Whatever we can do for him needs to be done quickly. Don’t mention this to your son; but gather the members of both families as soon as you can, and tell them to come to the temple immediately. For your son’s sake, we’ll need to open O-Kamé’s grave."
*
Sure! Please provide the text that you would like me to modernize.
So the relatives assembled at the temple; and when the priest had obtained their consent to the opening of the sepulchre, he led the way to the cemetery. Then, under his direction, the tombstone of O-Kamé was shifted, the grave opened, and the coffin raised. And when the coffin-lid had been removed, all present were startled; for O-Kamé sat before them with a smile upon her face, seeming as comely as before the time of her sickness; and there was not any sign of death upon her. But when the priest told his assistants to lift the dead woman out of the coffin, the astonishment changed to fear; for the corpse was blood-warm to the touch, and still flexible as in life, notwithstanding the squatting posture in which it had remained so long.[1]
So the relatives gathered at the temple; and when the priest got their approval to open the grave, he led the way to the cemetery. Then, under his guidance, the tombstone of O-Kamé was moved, the grave was opened, and the coffin was raised. When the lid of the coffin was removed, everyone present was shocked; for O-Kamé sat before them, smiling, looking as beautiful as she did before her illness; and there was no sign of death on her. But when the priest instructed his assistants to lift the dead woman out of the coffin, the amazement turned to fear; for the corpse was warm to the touch and still flexible like it was alive, despite the squatting position it had been in for so long.[1]
It was borne to the mortuary chapel; and there the priest, with a writing-brush, traced upon the brow and breast and limbs of the body the Sanscrit characters (Bonji) of certain holy talismanic words. And he performed a Ségaki-service for the spirit of O-Kamé, before suffering her corpse to be restored to the ground.
It was taken to the mortuary chapel; and there the priest, with a writing brush, marked on the forehead, chest, and limbs of the body the Sanskrit characters (Bonji) of certain holy talismanic words. He performed a Ségaki service for the spirit of O-Kamé, before allowing her body to be returned to the ground.
She never again visited her husband; and Hachiyémon gradually recovered his health and strength. But whether he always kept his promise, the Japanese story-teller does not say.
She never visited her husband again; and Hachiyémon slowly regained his health and strength. But whether he always kept his promise, the Japanese storyteller doesn’t say.

Story of a Fly

About two hundred years ago, there lived in Kyoto a merchant named Kazariya Kyūbei. His shop was in the street called Teramachidōri, a little south of the Shimabara thoroughfare. He had a maid-servant named Tama,—a native of the province of Wakasa.
About two hundred years ago, there was a merchant named Kazariya Kyūbei living in Kyoto. His shop was located on Teramachidōri street, just south of the Shimabara thoroughfare. He had a maid named Tama, who was from the province of Wakasa.
Tama was kindly treated by Kyūbei and his wife, and appeared to be sincerely attached to them. But she never cared to dress nicely, like other girls; and whenever she had a holiday she would go out in her working-dress, notwithstanding that she had been given several pretty robes. After she had been in the service of Kyūbei for about five years, he one day asked her why she never took any pains to look neat.
Tama was treated kindly by Kyūbei and his wife, and it seemed like she was genuinely attached to them. However, she never bothered to dress up nicely like other girls; whenever she had a day off, she would go out in her work clothes, even though she had been given several nice outfits. After about five years of working for Kyūbei, he one day asked her why she never made an effort to look tidy.
Tama blushed at the reproach implied by this question, and answered respectfully:—
Tama flushed at the implied criticism in the question and replied respectfully:—
"When my parents died, I was a very little girl; and, as they had no other child, it became my duty to have the Buddhist services performed on their behalf. At that time I could not obtain the means to do so; but I resolved to have their ihai [mortuary tablets] placed in the temple called Jōrakuji, and to have the rites performed, so soon as I could earn the money required. And in order to fulfil this resolve I have tried to be saving of my money and my clothes;—perhaps I have been too saving, as you have found me negligent of my person. But I have already been able to put by about one hundred mommé of silver for the purpose which I have mentioned; and hereafter I will try to appear before you looking neat. So I beg that you will kindly excuse my past negligence and rudeness."
"When my parents passed away, I was just a little girl, and since they had no other children, it became my responsibility to have Buddhist services done for them. At that time, I didn't have the means to do so, but I made a promise to place their ihai [mortuary tablets] in the temple called Jōrakuji and to have the rites performed as soon as I could earn the necessary money. To keep this promise, I have been trying to save my money and my clothes; maybe I've been too frugal, as you've noticed I've neglected my appearance. However, I have already managed to save about one hundred mommé of silver for this purpose, and from now on, I’ll try to present myself looking neat. So I kindly ask that you forgive my past negligence and rudeness."
Kyūbei was touched by this simple confession; and he spoke to the girl kindly,—assuring her that she might consider herself at liberty thenceforth to dress as she pleased, and commending her filial piety.
Kyūbei was moved by this simple confession; he spoke to the girl kindly, assuring her that she was free to dress as she wanted from then on, and praised her devotion to her family.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.
Soon after this conversation, the maid Tama was able to have the tablets of her parents placed in the temple Jōrakuji, and to have the appropriate services performed. Of the money which she had saved she thus expended seventy mommé; and the remaining thirty mommé she asked her mistress to keep for her.
Soon after this conversation, the maid Tama was able to have her parents' tablets placed in the Jōrakuji temple and the proper services performed. She spent seventy mommé of the money she had saved, and she asked her mistress to keep the remaining thirty mommé for her.
But early in the following winter Tama was suddenly taken ill; and after a brief sickness she died, on the eleventh day of the first month of the fifteenth year of Genroku [1702]. Kyūbei and his wife were much grieved by her death.
But early in the next winter, Tama suddenly got sick; and after a short illness, she died on the eleventh day of the first month in the fifteenth year of Genroku [1702]. Kyūbei and his wife were very sad about her death.
*
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Now, about ten days later, a very large fly came into the house, and began to fly round and round the head of Kyūbei. This surprised Kyūbei, because no flies of any kind appear, as a rule, during the Period of Greatest Cold, and the larger kinds of flies are seldom seen except in the warm season. The fly annoyed Kyūbei so persistently that he took the trouble to catch it, and put it out of the house,—being careful the while to injure it in no way; for he was a devout Buddhist. It soon came back again, and was again caught and thrown out; but it entered a third time. Kyūbei's wife thought this a strange thing. "I wonder," she said, "if it is Tama." [For the dead—particularly those who pass to the state of Gaki—sometimes return in the form of insects.] Kyūbei laughed, and made answer, "Perhaps we can find out by marking it." He caught the fly, and slightly nicked the tips of its wings with a pair of scissors,—after which he carried it to a considerable distance from the house and let it go.
Now, about ten days later, a very large fly flew into the house and started buzzing around Kyūbei's head. This surprised Kyūbei because, typically, no flies show up during the coldest part of winter, and the bigger flies are usually only seen in warmer months. The fly bothered Kyūbei so much that he decided to catch it and release it outside—being careful not to harm it at all, since he was a devoted Buddhist. It quickly returned, so he caught it again and threw it out; but it came back for a third time. Kyūbei's wife thought this was strange. "I wonder," she said, "if it’s Tama." [For the dead—especially those who become Gaki—sometimes return as insects.] Kyūbei laughed and replied, "Maybe we can find out by marking it." He caught the fly and gently snipped the tips of its wings with a pair of scissors, then took it far away from the house and let it go.
Next day it returned. Kyūbei still doubted whether its return had any ghostly significance. He caught it again, painted its wings and body with beni (rouge), carried it away from the house to a much greater distance than before, and set it free. But, two days later, it came back, all red; and Kyūbei ceased to doubt.
Next day it returned. Kyūbei still questioned whether its return had any supernatural meaning. He caught it again, painted its wings and body with red dye, took it much farther away from the house than before, and let it go. But two days later, it came back, entirely red; and Kyūbei stopped doubting.
"I think it is Tama," he said. "She wants something;—but what does she want?"
"I think it's Tama," he said. "She wants something; but what does she want?"
The wife responded:—
The wife replied:—
"I have still thirty mommé of her savings. Perhaps she wants us to pay that money to the temple, for a Buddhist service on behalf of her spirit. Tama was always very anxious about her next birth."
"I still have thirty mommé of her savings. Maybe she wants us to donate that money to the temple for a Buddhist service in honor of her spirit. Tama was always very worried about her next life."
As she spoke, the fly fell from the paper window on which it had been resting. Kyūbei picked it up, and found that it was dead.
As she talked, the fly dropped from the paper window where it had been sitting. Kyūbei picked it up and found that it was dead.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Thereupon the husband and wife resolved to go to the temple at once, and to pay the girl's money to the priests. They put the body of the fly into a little box, and took it along with them.
Thereupon, the husband and wife decided to go to the temple right away and give the girl's money to the priests. They placed the fly's body in a small box and took it with them.
Jiku Shōnin, the chief priest of the temple, on hearing the story of the fly, decided that Kyūbei and his wife had acted rightly in the matter. Then Jiku Shōnin performed a Ségaki service on behalf of the spirit of Tama; and over the body of the fly were recited the eight rolls of the sûtra Myōten. And the box containing the body of the fly was buried in the grounds of the temple; and above the place a sotoba was set up, appropriately inscribed.
Jiku Shōnin, the head priest of the temple, upon hearing the story of the fly, concluded that Kyūbei and his wife had acted rightly in the situation. Then, Jiku Shōnin held a Ségaki ceremony for the spirit of Tama; and the eight rolls of the sutra Myōten were recited over the body of the fly. The box with the fly's body was buried in the temple grounds, and a sotoba was erected above the site, appropriately inscribed.

Story of a Pheasant

In the Toyama district of the province of Bishū, there formerly lived a young farmer and his wife. Their farm was situated in a lonely place, among the hills.
In the Toyama area of the Bishū province, there used to be a young farmer and his wife. Their farm was located in a remote spot, surrounded by hills.
One night the wife dreamed that her father-in-law, who had died some years before, came to her and said, "To-morrow I shall be in great danger: try to save me if you can!" In the morning she told this to her husband; and they talked about the dream. Both imagined that the dead man wanted something; but neither could imagine what the words of the vision signified.
One night, the wife dreamed that her father-in-law, who had passed away a few years earlier, appeared to her and said, "Tomorrow I will be in great danger: try to save me if you can!" In the morning, she shared this with her husband, and they discussed the dream. They both thought that the deceased man needed something, but neither could figure out what the words from the dream meant.
After breakfast, the husband went to the fields; but the wife remained at her loom. Presently she was startled by a great shouting outside. She went to the door, and saw the Jitō[1] of the district, with a hunting party, approaching the farm. While she stood watching them, a pheasant ran by her into the house; and she suddenly remembered her dream. "Perhaps it is my father-in-law," she thought to herself;—"I must try to save it!" Then, hurrying in after the bird,—a fine male pheasant,—she caught it without any difficulty, put it into the empty rice-pot, and covered the pot with the lid.
After breakfast, the husband went out to the fields, but the wife stayed at her loom. Suddenly, she was startled by loud shouting outside. She went to the door and saw the Jitō[1] of the district coming toward the farm with a hunting party. As she watched them, a pheasant dashed past her and ran into the house; she suddenly remembered her dream. "Maybe it’s my father-in-law," she thought to herself; "I have to try to save it!" Then, rushing in after the bird—a beautiful male pheasant—she easily caught it, put it into the empty rice pot, and covered the pot with the lid.
A moment later some of the Jitō's followers entered, and asked her whether she had seen a pheasant. She answered boldly that she had not; but one of the hunters declared that he had seen the bird run into the house. So the party searched for it, peeping into every nook and corner; but nobody thought of looking into the rice-pot. After looking everywhere else to no purpose, the men decided that the bird must have escaped through some hole; and they went away.
A moment later, some of the Jitō's followers came in and asked her if she had seen a pheasant. She confidently replied that she hadn't; however, one of the hunters claimed he had seen the bird run into the house. So the group searched for it, checking every nook and cranny, but no one thought to look in the rice pot. After searching everywhere else without success, the men concluded that the bird must have escaped through some opening and left.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
When the farmer came home his wife told him about the pheasant, which she had left in the rice-pot, so that he might see it. "When I caught it," she said, "it did not struggle in the least; and it remained very quiet in the pot. I really think that it is father-in-law." The farmer went to the pot, lifted the lid, and took out the bird. It remained still in his hands, as if tame, and looked at him as if accustomed to his presence. One of its eyes was blind. "Father was blind of one eye," the farmer said,—"the right eye; and the right eye of this bird is blind. Really, I think it is father. See! it looks at us just as father used to do!... Poor father must have thought to himself, 'Now that I am a bird, better to give my body to my children for food than to let the hunters have it.'... And that explains your dream of last night," he added,—turning to his wife with an evil smile as he wrung the pheasant's neck.
When the farmer got home, his wife told him about the pheasant she had left in the rice pot for him to see. "When I caught it," she said, "it didn't struggle at all; it just stayed really calm in the pot. I honestly think it’s father." The farmer went to the pot, lifted the lid, and took out the bird. It stayed still in his hands, like it was tame, and looked at him as if it was used to him. One of its eyes was blind. "Father was blind in one eye," the farmer said—"the right eye; and the right eye of this bird is blind. Honestly, I think it’s father. Look! It’s looking at us just like father used to do!... Poor father must have thought to himself, 'Now that I’m a bird, it’s better to give my body to my children for food than to let the hunters take it.'... And that explains your dream from last night," he added, turning to his wife with a wicked smile as he wrung the pheasant's neck.
At the sight of that brutal act, the woman screamed, and cried out:—
At the sight of that brutal act, the woman screamed and shouted:—
"Oh, you wicked man! Oh, you devil! Only a man with the heart of a devil could do what you have done!... And I would rather die than continue to be the wife of such a man!"
"Oh, you wicked man! Oh, you devil! Only someone with a devil's heart could do what you've done!... And I'd rather die than stay married to a man like you!"
And she sprang to the door, without waiting even to put on her sandals. He caught her sleeve as she leaped; but she broke away from him, and ran out, sobbing as she ran. And she ceased not to run, barefooted, till she reached the town, when she hastened directly to the residence of the Jitō. Then, with many tears, she told the Jitō everything: her dream of the night before the hunting, and how she had hidden the pheasant in order to save it, and how her husband had mocked her, and had killed it.
And she rushed to the door, not even bothering to put on her sandals. He grabbed her sleeve as she jumped, but she broke free and ran out, crying as she went. She kept running, barefoot, until she reached the town, where she quickly headed straight to the Jitō's house. Then, with lots of tears, she told the Jitō everything: her dream from the night before the hunt, how she had hidden the pheasant to save it, and how her husband had laughed at her and killed it.
The Jitō spoke to her kindly, and gave orders that she should be well cared for; but he commanded his officers to seize her husband.
The Jitō spoke to her gently and instructed his officers to take good care of her; however, he ordered them to capture her husband.
Next day the farmer was brought up for judgment; and, after he had been made to confess the truth concerning the killing of the pheasant, sentence was pronounced. The Jitō said to him:—
Next day, the farmer was brought in for judgment; and after he confessed the truth about killing the pheasant, the sentence was announced. The Jitō told him:—
"Only a person of evil heart could have acted as you have acted; and the presence of so perverse a being is a misfortune to the community in which he happens to reside. The people under Our jurisdiction are people who respect the sentiment of filial piety; and among them you cannot be suffered to live."
"Only someone with a wicked heart could have done what you did; and having such a twisted person around is a curse to the community where they live. The people in Our care are those who value family respect; and among them, you cannot be allowed to stay."
So the farmer was banished from the district, and forbidden ever to return to it on pain of death. But to the woman the Jitō made a donation of land; and at a later time he caused her to be provided with a good husband.
So the farmer was kicked out of the area and was forbidden to come back on pain of death. But the Jitō gave the woman a piece of land, and later on, he helped her find a good husband.

The Story of Chūgorō

Along time ago there lived, in the Koishi-kawa quarter of Yedo, a hatamoto named Suzuki, whose yashiki was situated on the bank of the Yedogawa, not far from the bridge called Naka-no-hashi. And among the retainers of this Suzuki there was an ashigaru[1] named Chūgorō. Chūgorō was a handsome lad, very amiable and clever, and much liked by his comrades.
A long time ago, there was a hatamoto named Suzuki living in the Koishi-kawa district of Yedo. His residence was located by the Yedogawa river, not far from the bridge called Naka-no-hashi. Among Suzuki's retainers was an ashigaru[1] named Chūgorō. Chūgorō was a good-looking young man, friendly and smart, and well-liked by his fellow comrades.
For several years Chūgorō remained in the service of Suzuki, conducting himself so well that no fault was found with him. But at last the other ashigaru discovered that Chūgorō was in the habit of leaving the yashiki every night, by way of the garden, and staying out until a little before dawn. At first they said nothing to him about this strange behaviour; for his absences did not interfere with any regular duty, and were supposed to be caused by some love-affair. But after a time he began to look pale and weak; and his comrades, suspecting some serious folly, decided to interfere. Therefore, one evening, just as he was about to steal away from the house, an elderly retainer called him aside, and said:—
For several years, Chūgorō worked for Suzuki, doing such a great job that no one found any reason to complain about him. But eventually, the other ashigaru discovered that Chūgorō had a habit of sneaking out of the yashiki every night through the garden and staying out until just before dawn. At first, they didn’t mention his odd behavior to him because his absences didn’t disrupt any regular duties and were thought to be related to some romantic involvement. However, after a while, he started to look pale and weak, and his comrades, sensing something serious was going on, decided to step in. So, one evening, just as he was about to quietly leave the house, an older retainer pulled him aside and said:—
"Chūgorō, my lad, we know that you go out every night and stay away until early morning; and we have observed that you are looking unwell. We fear that you are keeping bad company, and injuring your health. And unless you can give a good reason for your conduct, we shall think that it is our duty to report this matter to the Chief Officer. In any case, since we are your comrades and friends, it is but right that we should know why you go out at night, contrary to the custom of this house."
"Chūgorō, we know you've been going out every night and coming back early in the morning; we've noticed you don't look well. We're worried you're hanging out with the wrong crowd and hurting your health. If you can't give us a good reason for your behavior, we'll feel it's our responsibility to report this to the Chief Officer. Regardless, as your friends and comrades, we have the right to know why you're going out at night, which is against the rules of this place."
Chūgorō appeared to be very much embarrassed and alarmed by these words. But after a short silence he passed into the garden, followed by his comrade. When the two found themselves well out of hearing of the rest, Chūgorō stopped, and said:—
Chūgorō looked really embarrassed and worried by what was said. But after a brief pause, he walked into the garden, followed by his friend. Once they were far enough away from the others to not be overheard, Chūgorō stopped and said:—
"I will now tell you everything; but I must entreat you to keep my secret. If you repeat what I tell you, some great misfortune may befall me.
"I’m going to tell you everything now, but I really need you to keep my secret. If you share what I’m about to tell you, something terrible might happen to me."
"It was in the early part of last spring—about five months ago—that I first began to go out at night, on account of a love-affair. One evening, when I was returning to the yashiki after a visit to my parents, I saw a woman standing by the riverside, not far from the main gateway. She was dressed like a person of high rank; and I thought it strange that a woman so finely dressed should be standing there alone at such an hour. But I did not think that I had any right to question her; and I was about to pass her by, without speaking, when she stepped forward and pulled me by the sleeve. Then I saw that she was very young and handsome. 'Will you not walk with me as far as the bridge?' she said; 'I have something to tell you.' Her voice was very soft and pleasant; and she smiled as she spoke; and her smile was hard to resist. So I walked with her toward the bridge; and on the way she told me that she had often seen me going in and out of the yashiki, and had taken a fancy to me. 'I wish to have you for my husband,' she said;—'if you can like me, we shall be able to make each other very happy.' I did not know how to answer her; but I thought her very charming. As we neared the bridge, she pulled my sleeve again, and led me down the bank to the very edge of the river. 'Come in with me,' she whispered, and pulled me toward the water. It is deep there, as you know; and I became all at once afraid of her, and tried to turn back. She smiled, and caught me by the wrist, and said, 'Oh, you must never be afraid with me!' And, somehow, at the touch of her hand, I became more helpless than a child. I felt like a person in a dream who tries to run, and cannot move hand or foot. Into the deep water she stepped, and drew me with her; and I neither saw nor heard nor felt anything more until I found myself walking beside her through what seemed to be a great palace, full of light. I was neither wet nor cold: everything around me was dry and warm and beautiful. I could not understand where I was, nor how I had come there. The woman led me by the hand: we passed through room after room,—through ever so many rooms, all empty, but very fine,—until we entered into a guest-room of a thousand mats. Before a great alcove, at the farther end, lights were burning, and cushions laid as for a feast; but I saw no guests. She led me to the place of honour, by the alcove, and seated herself in front of me, and said: 'This is my home: do you think that you could be happy with me here?' As she asked the question she smiled; and I thought that her smile was more beautiful than anything else in the world; and out of my heart I answered, 'Yes....' In the same moment I remembered the story of Urashima; and I imagined that she might be the daughter of a god; but I feared to ask her any questions.... Presently maid-servants came in, bearing rice-wine and many dishes, which they set before us. Then she who sat before me said: 'To-night shall be our bridal night, because you like me; and this is our wedding-feast.' We pledged ourselves to each other for the time of seven existences; and after the banquet we were conducted to a bridal chamber, which had been prepared for us.
"It was early last spring—about five months ago—that I first started going out at night because of a romance. One evening, while I was heading back to the residence after visiting my parents, I noticed a woman standing by the riverside, not far from the main entrance. She was dressed like someone of high status, and I thought it was odd for such a beautifully dressed woman to be alone at that hour. But I didn’t feel it was my place to question her, and I was about to walk past without saying anything when she stepped forward and grabbed my sleeve. That’s when I noticed how young and attractive she was. 'Will you walk with me to the bridge?' she said, 'I have something to tell you.' Her voice was soft and pleasant, and she smiled as she spoke; her smile was hard to resist. So I walked with her toward the bridge, and along the way she told me that she had seen me coming and going from the residence often and had developed a liking for me. 'I want you to be my husband,' she said; 'if you can like me, we can make each other very happy.' I didn’t know how to respond, but I found her very charming. As we approached the bridge, she tugged at my sleeve again and led me down to the edge of the river. 'Come in with me,' she whispered, pulling me toward the water. It’s deep there, as you know; and suddenly I felt afraid and tried to pull back. She smiled, grabbed my wrist, and said, 'Oh, you must never be afraid with me!' Somehow, at her touch, I felt more helpless than a child. It was like being in a dream where I tried to run but couldn’t move at all. She stepped into the deep water and pulled me along with her; I didn’t see or hear anything after that until I found myself walking beside her through what looked like a grand palace, full of light. I was neither wet nor cold; everything around me was warm, dry, and beautiful. I couldn’t understand where I was or how I got there. The woman led me by the hand as we passed through room after room—many empty but very elegant—until we reached a guest room with a thousand mats. Lights were burning in front of a large alcove at the far end, and cushions were arranged as for a feast, but I saw no guests. She took me to the place of honor by the alcove, sat in front of me, and said: 'This is my home: do you think you could be happy with me here?' As she asked, she smiled, and I thought her smile was more beautiful than anything else in the world; from my heart, I answered, 'Yes....' In that moment, I remembered the story of Urashima, and I imagined she might be a god's daughter, but I was afraid to ask her any questions.... Soon, maidservants came in with rice wine and many dishes, which they set in front of us. Then she who sat before me said: 'Tonight will be our wedding night since you like me; this is our wedding feast.' We pledged ourselves to each other for seven lifetimes; and after the banquet, we were taken to a bridal chamber that had been prepared for us."
"It was yet early in the morning when she awoke me, and said: 'My dear one, you are now indeed my husband. But for reasons which I cannot tell you, and which you must not ask, it is necessary that our marriage remain secret. To keep you here until daybreak would cost both of us our lives. Therefore do not, I beg of you, feel displeased because I must now send you back to the house of your lord. You can come to me to-night again, and every night hereafter, at the same hour that we first met. Wait always for me by the bridge; and you will not have to wait long. But remember, above all things, that our marriage must be a secret, and that, if you talk about it, we shall probably be separated forever.'
"It was still early in the morning when she woke me up and said, 'My dear, you are truly my husband now. But for reasons I can’t explain and that you mustn't question, our marriage needs to stay a secret. Keeping you here until dawn could cost us both our lives. So please, don’t be upset that I have to send you back to your lord's house. You can come to me again tonight and every night after, at the same hour we first met. Always wait for me by the bridge; you won’t have to wait long. But above all, remember that our marriage must remain a secret, and if you talk about it, we might be separated forever.'"
"I promised to obey her in all things,—remembering the fate of Urashima,—and she conducted me through many rooms, all empty and beautiful, to the entrance. There she again took me by the wrist, and everything suddenly became dark, and I knew nothing more until I found myself standing alone on the river bank, close to the Naka-no-hashi. When I got back to the yashiki, the temple bells had not yet begun to ring.
"I promised to follow her in everything, remembering what happened to Urashima. She led me through many beautiful empty rooms to the entrance. There, she took me by the wrist again, and everything suddenly went dark. I didn't remember anything until I found myself standing alone on the riverbank, near the Naka-no-hashi. When I returned to the yashiki, the temple bells hadn't started ringing yet."
"In the evening I went again to the bridge, at the hour she had named, and I found her waiting for me. She took me with her, as before, into the deep water, and into the wonderful place where we had passed our bridal night. And every night, since then, I have met and parted from her in the same way. To-night she will certainly be waiting for me, and I would rather die than disappoint her: therefore I must go.... But let me again entreat you, my friend, never to speak to any one about what I have told you."
"In the evening, I went back to the bridge at the time she had mentioned, and I found her waiting for me. She took me with her, just like before, into the deep water and to the amazing place where we spent our wedding night. Every night since then, I've met and said goodbye to her in the same way. Tonight, she will definitely be waiting for me, and I would rather die than let her down: so I have to go... But please, my friend, I urge you never to mention what I've told you to anyone."
*
Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.
The elder ashigaru was surprised and alarmed by this story. He felt that Chūgorō had told him the truth; and the truth suggested unpleasant possibilities. Probably the whole experience was an illusion, and an illusion produced by some evil power for a malevolent end. Nevertheless, if really bewitched, the lad was rather to be pitied than blamed; and any forcible interference would be likely to result in mischief. So the ashigaru answered kindly:—
The older ashigaru was shocked and worried by this story. He believed that Chūgorō had told him the truth, and this truth hinted at uncomfortable possibilities. Most likely, the whole experience was an illusion created by some dark force for a harmful purpose. Still, if the boy was truly under a spell, it would be better to feel sorry for him than to blame him; any aggressive action could lead to trouble. So, the ashigaru responded with kindness:—
"I shall never speak of what you have told me—never, at least, while you remain alive and well. Go and meet the woman; but—beware of her! I fear that you are being deceived by some wicked spirit."
"I will never mention what you've told me—never, at least, while you are alive and well. Go and meet the woman; but—be careful of her! I worry that you might be tricked by some evil spirit."
Chūgorō only smiled at the old man's warning, and hastened away. Several hours later he reentered the yashiki, with a strangely dejected look. "Did you meet her?" whispered his comrade. "No," replied Chūgorō; "she was not there. For the first time, she was not there. I think that she will never meet me again. I did wrong to tell you;—I was very foolish to break my promise...." The other vainly tried to console him. Chūgorō lay down, and spoke no word more. He was trembling from head to foot, as if he had caught a chill.
Chūgorō just smiled at the old man's warning and hurried away. A few hours later, he came back to the yashiki, looking strangely downcast. "Did you see her?" his friend whispered. "No," Chūgorō replied; "she wasn't there. For the first time, she wasn't there. I think she will never meet me again. I was wrong to tell you; I was really foolish to break my promise...." His friend tried unsuccessfully to comfort him. Chūgorō lay down and didn't say another word. He was shaking all over, as if he had caught a chill.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
When the temple bells announced the hour of dawn, Chūgorō tried to get up, and fell back senseless. He was evidently sick,—deathly sick. A Chinese physician was summoned.
When the temple bells rang to signal dawn, Chūgorō attempted to get up but collapsed again, unconscious. He was clearly ill— gravely ill. A Chinese doctor was called.
"Why, the man has no blood!" exclaimed the doctor, after a careful examination;—"there is nothing but water in his veins! It will be very difficult to save him.... What maleficence is this?"
"Why, this guy has no blood!" exclaimed the doctor after a thorough examination;—"there's nothing but water in his veins! It’s going to be really hard to save him.... What kind of evil is this?"
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Everything was done that could be done to save Chūgorō's life—but in vain. He died as the sun went down. Then his comrade related the whole story.
Everything that could be done to save Chūgorō's life was done—but it was all in vain. He died as the sun was setting. Then his comrade told the whole story.
"Ah! I might have suspected as much!" exclaimed the doctor.... "No power could have saved him. He was not the first whom she destroyed."
"Ah! I should have figured that out!" the doctor exclaimed.... "No one could have saved him. He wasn't the first one she ruined."
"Who is she?—or what is she?" the ashigaru asked,—"a Fox-Woman?"
"Who is she?—or what is she?" the ashigaru asked, "a Fox Woman?"
"No; she has been haunting this river from ancient time. She loves the blood of the young...."
"No; she has been haunting this river since ancient times. She craves the blood of the young...."
"A Serpent-Woman?—A Dragon-Woman?"
"A Snake Woman?—A Dragon Woman?"
"No, no! If you were to see her under that bridge by daylight, she would appear to you a very loathsome creature."
"No, no! If you saw her under that bridge in the daytime, you would think she was a really disgusting creature."
"But what kind of a creature?"
"But what type of creature?"
"Simply a Frog,—a great and ugly Frog!"
"Just a Frog—a huge and ugly Frog!"


A Woman's Diary

Recently there was put into my hands a somewhat remarkable manuscript,—seventeen long narrow sheets of soft paper, pierced with a silken string, and covered with fine Japanese characters. It was a kind of diary, containing the history of a woman's married life, recorded by herself. The writer was dead; and the diary had been found in a small work-box (haribako) which had belonged to her.
Recently, I came across a pretty remarkable manuscript—seventeen long, narrow sheets of soft paper, tied with a silken string, and filled with beautiful Japanese characters. It was a sort of diary, detailing the history of a woman's married life, written by her own hand. The writer had passed away, and the diary was discovered in a small workbox (haribako) that had belonged to her.
The friend who lent me the manuscript gave me leave to translate as much of it as I might think worth publishing. I have gladly availed myself of this unique opportunity to present in English the thoughts and feelings, joys and sorrows, of a simple woman of the people—just as she herself recorded them in the frankest possible way, never dreaming that any foreign eye would read her humble and touching memoir.
The friend who lent me the manuscript allowed me to translate as much of it as I thought was worth publishing. I happily took this unique opportunity to present in English the thoughts and feelings, joys and sorrows, of an ordinary woman from the community—just as she recorded them in the most straightforward manner, never imagining that anyone from another country would read her humble and heartfelt memoir.
But out of respect to her gentle ghost, I have tried to use the manuscript in such a way only as could not cause her the least pain if she were yet in the body, and able to read me. Some parts I have omitted, because I thought them sacred. Also I have left out a few details relating to customs or to local beliefs that the Western reader could scarcely understand, even with the aid of notes. And the names, of course, have been changed. Otherwise I have followed the text as closely as I could,—making no changes of phrase except when the Japanese original could not be adequately interpreted by a literal rendering.
But out of respect for her gentle spirit, I've tried to use the manuscript in a way that wouldn't cause her any pain if she were still alive and could read this. I've left out some parts that I felt were sacred. I also omitted a few details about customs or local beliefs that a Western reader might not fully grasp, even with notes. And, of course, I've changed the names. Other than that, I've stayed as close to the text as possible, making no changes to the phrasing except when the Japanese original couldn't be accurately conveyed with a direct translation.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
In addition to the facts stated or suggested in the diary itself, I could learn but very little of the writer's personal history. She was a woman of the poorest class; and from her own narrative it appears that she remained unmarried until she was nearly thirty. A younger sister had been married several years previously; and the diary does not explain this departure from custom. A small photograph found with the manuscript shows that its author never could have been called good-looking; but the face has a certain pleasing expression of shy gentleness. Her husband was a kozukai,[1] employed in one of the great public offices, chiefly for night duty, at a salary of ten yen per month. In order to help him to meet the expenses of housekeeping, she made cigarettes for a tobacco dealer.
Besides the facts mentioned or implied in the diary itself, I could learn very little about the writer's personal background. She was from a poor class, and according to her own story, she stayed unmarried until she was almost thirty. A younger sister had gotten married several years earlier, and the diary doesn't explain this deviation from tradition. A small photograph found with the manuscript shows that the author was never really considered attractive; however, her face has a certain nice expression of shy gentleness. Her husband was a kozukai,[1] working in one of the major public offices, mostly on night shifts, earning a salary of ten yen a month. To help with the household expenses, she made cigarettes for a tobacco dealer.
*
Sure! Please provide the short piece of text you'd like me to modernize.
The manuscript shows that she must have been at school for some years: she could write the kana very nicely, but she had not learned many Chinese characters,—so that her work resembles the work of a schoolgirl. But it is written without mistakes, and skilfully. The dialect is of Tōkyō,—the common speech of the city people,—full of idiomatic expressions, but entirely free from coarseness.
The manuscript indicates that she must have been in school for several years: she could write the kana quite well, but she hadn't learned many Chinese characters, which makes her work look like that of a schoolgirl. However, it's written without errors and done skillfully. The dialect is from Tōkyō—the everyday speech of the city dwellers—rich in idiomatic expressions, yet completely free of any vulgarity.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Some one might naturally ask why this poor woman, so much occupied with the constant struggle for mere existence, should have taken the pains to write down what she probably never intended to be read. I would remind such a questioner of the old Japanese teaching that literary composition is the best medicine for sorrow; and I would remind him also of the fact that, even among the poorest classes, poems are still composed upon all occasions of joy or pain. The latter part of the diary was written in lonely hours of illness; and I suppose that she then wrote chiefly in order to keep her thoughts composed at a time when solitude had become dangerous for her. A little before her death, her mind gave way; and these final pages probably represent the last brave struggle of the spirit against the hopeless weakness of the flesh.
Someone might naturally wonder why this poor woman, preoccupied with the constant fight for survival, would take the time to write down thoughts that she likely never meant for anyone to read. I would remind such a questioner of the old Japanese belief that writing is the best cure for sorrow; and I would also point out that, even among the poorest, poems are still created for every occasion of joy or pain. The later entries in the diary were written during lonely times of illness; and I suspect she wrote mainly to keep her thoughts organized at a time when solitude had become perilous for her. A little before her death, her mind began to falter; and these final pages probably represent the last courageous fight of the spirit against the overwhelming frailty of the body.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I found that the manuscript was inscribed, on the outside sheet, with the title, Mukashi-hanashi: "A Story of Old Times." According to circumstances, the word mukashi may signify either "long ago," in reference to past centuries, or "old times," in reference to one's own past life. The latter is the obvious meaning in the present case.
I saw that the manuscript had the title on the cover, Mukashi-hanashi: "A Story of Old Times." Depending on the context, the word mukashi can mean either "long ago," referring to ancient times, or "old times," referring to someone’s own past. Here, the second meaning is clearly what is intended.
Mukashi-Banashi
Old Tales
On the evening of the twenty-fifth day of the ninth month of the twenty-eighth year of Meiji [1895]? man of the opposite house came and asked:—
On the evening of the twenty-fifth day of the ninth month of the twenty-eighth year of Meiji [1895], a man from the house across the street came and asked:—
"As for the eldest daughter of this family, is it agreeable that she be disposed of in marriage?"
"As for the eldest daughter of this family, is it acceptable for her to be arranged in marriage?"
Then the answer was given:—
Then the answer was provided:—
"Even though the matter were agreeable [to our wishes], no preparation for such an event has yet been made."[2]
"Even though the situation is favorable [to our wishes], no preparations for such an event have been made yet."[2]
The man of the opposite house said:—
The guy from the house across the street said:—
"But as no preparation is needed in this case, will you not honourably give her to the person for whom I speak? He is said to be a very steady man; and he is thirty-eight years of age. As I thought your eldest girl to be about twenty-six, I proposed her to him...."
"But since no preparation is needed in this situation, will you kindly consider giving her to the person I’m talking about? I've heard he's a very reliable man; he’s thirty-eight years old. Since I believed your oldest daughter is around twenty-six, I suggested her to him...."
"No,—she is twenty-nine years old," was answered.
"No, she's twenty-nine years old," was the reply.
"Ah!... That being the case, I must again speak to the other party; and I shall honourably consult with you after I have seen him."
"Ah!... If that's the situation, I need to talk to the other person again; and I will respectfully discuss it with you after I've met with him."
So saying, the man went away.
Saying that, the man left.
Next evening the man came again,—this time with the wife of Okada-Shi[3] [a friend of the family],—and said:—
Next evening the man came again, this time with Okada-Shi's wife [a friend of the family], and said:—
"The other party is satisfied;—so, if you are willing, the match can be made."
"The other party is happy; so if you're okay with it, the deal can be arranged."
Father replied:—
Dad replied:—
"As the two are, both of them, shichi-séki-kin ["seven-red-metal"],[4] they should have the same nature;—so I think that no harm can come of it."
"As they are, both of them, shichi-séki-kin ["seven-red-metal"],[4] they should have the same nature;—so I believe that no harm will come from it."
The match-maker asked:—
The matchmaker asked:—
"Then how would it be to arrange for the miai[5] ["see-meeting"] to-morrow?"
"Then how would it be to set up the miai[5] ["see-meeting"] for tomorrow?"
Father said:—
Dad said:—
"I suppose that everything really depends upon the En [karma-relation formed in previous states of existence].... Well, then, I beg that you will honourably meet us to-morrow evening at the house of Okada."
"I guess that everything really depends on the En [karma-relation formed in previous states of existence].... So, I hope you'll kindly join us tomorrow evening at Okada's house."
Thus the betrothal promise was given on both sides.
Thus, the engagement promise was made by both parties.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The person of the opposite house wanted me to go with him next evening to Okada's; but I said that I wished to go with my mother only, as from the time of taking such a first step one could not either retreat or advance. When I went with mother to the house, we were welcomed in with the words, "Kochira ē!" Then [my future husband and I] greeted each other for the first time. But somehow I felt so much ashamed that I could not look at him.
The guy from the other house wanted me to go with him to Okada's the next evening, but I told him I only wanted to go with my mom, since once you take that first step, you can't go back or move forward. When my mom and I arrived at the house, we were welcomed with the words, "Kochira ē!" Then [my future husband and I] greeted each other for the first time. But for some reason, I felt so embarrassed that I couldn't look at him.
Then Okada-Shi said to Namiki-Shi [the proposed husband]: "Now that you have nobody to consult with at home, would it not be well for you to snatch your luck where you find it, as the proverb says,—'Zen wa isogé'?"
Then Okada-Shi said to Namiki-Shi [the proposed husband]: "Now that you have no one to talk to at home, wouldn’t it be a good idea for you to seize your luck where you find it, as the saying goes—'Zen wa isogé'?"
The answer was made:—
The answer is given:—
"As for me, I am well satisfied; but I do not know what the feeling may be on the other side."
"As for me, I'm quite happy; but I have no idea what it's like on the other side."
"If it be honourably deigned to take me as it is honourably known that I am ..."[6] I said.
"If it would be kindly accepted to take me as I am known to be ..." [6] I said.
The match-maker said:—
The matchmaker said:—
"The matter being so, what would be a good day for the wedding?"
"The situation being what it is, when would be a good day for the wedding?"
[Namaki-Shi answered:—]
[Namaki-Shi replied:]
"Though I can be at home to-morrow, perhaps the first day of the tenth month would be a better day."
"While I could be home tomorrow, maybe the first day of the tenth month would be a better option."
But Okada-Shi at once said:—
But Okada-Shi immediately said:—
"As there is cause for anxiety about the house being unoccupied while Namiki-Shi is absent [on night-duty], to-morrow would perhaps be the better day—would it not?"
"As there is reason to worry about the house being empty while Namiki is away [on night-duty], tomorrow might be a better day—don’t you think?"
Though at first that seemed to me much too soon, I presently remembered that the next day was a Taian-nichi[7] [perfectly fortunate day]: so I gave my consent; and we went home.
Though at first that seemed way too soon, I then remembered that the next day was a Taian-nichi[7] [perfectly fortunate day]: so I agreed; and we went home.
When I told father, he was not pleased. He said that it was too soon, and that a delay of at least three or four days ought to have been allowed. Also he said that the direction [hōgaku][8] was not lucky, and that other conditions were not favourable.
When I told my dad, he wasn’t happy. He said it was too soon and that we should have waited at least three or four days. He also mentioned that the direction [hōgaku][8] wasn’t favorable and that other factors weren't good either.
I said:—
I said:—
"But I have already promised; and I cannot now ask to have the day changed. Indeed it would be a great pity if a thief were to enter the house in [his] absence. As for the matter of the direction being unlucky, even though I should have to die on that account, I would not complain; for I should die in my own husband's house.. .. And to-morrow," I added, "I shall be too busy to call on Goto [her brother-in-law]: so I must go there now." I went to Goto's; but, when I saw him, I felt afraid to say exactly what I had come to say. I suggested it only by telling him:—
"But I already promised, and I can’t ask to change the date now. It would be really unfortunate if a thief entered the house while [he's] away. As for the idea that the direction is unlucky, even if it means I have to die because of it, I won’t complain; at least I’d be at my own husband’s house... And tomorrow,” I added, “I’ll be too busy to visit Goto [her brother-in-law], so I need to go see him now.” I went to Goto’s, but when I saw him, I felt nervous about saying exactly what I came to say. I hinted at it only by telling him:—
"To-morrow I have to go to a strange house."
"Tomorrow I have to go to a strange house."
Goto immediately asked:—
Goto immediately asked:—
"As an honourable daughter-in-law [bride]?"
"As an honorable daughter-in-law [bride]?"
After hesitating, I answered at last:—
After thinking it over, I finally replied:—
"Yes."
Yes.
"What kind of a person?" Goto asked.
"What kind of person?" Goto asked.
I answered:—
I replied:—
"If I had felt myself able to look at him long enough to form any opinion, I would not have put mother to the trouble of going with me."
"If I had felt I could look at him long enough to form an opinion, I wouldn’t have bothered Mom by bringing her along."
"Ané-San [Elder Sister]!" he exclaimed,—"then what was the use of going to see him at all?... But," he added, in a more pleasant tone, "let me wish you luck."
"Ané-San [Elder Sister]!" he exclaimed, "then what was the point of visiting him at all?... But," he added, in a friendlier tone, "let me wish you good luck."
"Anyhow," I said, "to-morrow it will be."
"Anyway," I said, "it will be tomorrow."
And I returned home.
And I came back home.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Now the appointed day having come—the twenty-eighth day of the ninth month—I had so much to do that I did not know how I should ever be able to get ready. And as it had been raining for several days, the roadway was very bad, which made matters worse for me—though, luckily, no rain fell on that day. I had to buy some little things; and I could not well ask mother to do anything for me,—much as I wished for her help,—because her feet had become very weak by reason of her great age. So I got up very early and went out alone, and did the best I could: nevertheless, it was two o'clock in the afternoon before I got everything ready.
Now that the appointed day had arrived—the twenty-eighth of the ninth month—I had so much to do that I didn’t know how I would ever get everything ready. And since it had been raining for several days, the roads were really bad, which made things even more difficult for me—though, fortunately, it didn’t rain on that day. I needed to buy a few small things, and I couldn’t really ask my mom to help me—no matter how much I wanted her support—because her feet had become very weak due to her old age. So I woke up really early and went out by myself, doing the best I could; still, it wasn't until two o'clock in the afternoon that I had everything ready.
Then I had to go to the hair-dresser's to have my hair dressed, and to go to the bath-house—all of which took time. And when I came back to dress, I found that no message had yet been received from Namiki-Shi; and I began to feel a little anxious. Just after we had finished supper, the message came. I had scarcely time to say good-by to all: then I went out,—leaving my home behind forever,—and walked with mother to the house of Okada-Shi.
Then I had to go to the hairdresser to get my hair done, and then to the spa—all of which took time. When I got back to get dressed, I found no message had come in from Namiki-Shi yet; I started to feel a bit worried. Just after we finished dinner, the message arrived. I barely had time to say goodbye to everyone: then I left—leaving my home behind forever—and walked with my mom to Okada-Shi's house.
There I had to part even from mother; and the wife of Okada-Shi taking charge of me, I accompanied her to the house of Namaki-Shi in Funamachi.
There I had to say goodbye even to my mother; and with Okada-Shi's wife looking after me, I went with her to Namaki-Shi's house in Funamachi.
So we two were left, for the first time, each alone with the other—sitting face to face: my heart beat wildly;[11] and I felt abashed in such a way as could not be expressed by means of ink and paper.
So we were alone together for the first time, sitting face to face: my heart raced, and I felt embarrassed in a way that I couldn't put into words.
Indeed, what I felt can be imagined only by one who remembers leaving her parents' home for the first time, to become a bride,—a daughter-in-law in a strange house.
Indeed, the feelings I had can only be understood by someone who remembers leaving their parents' home for the first time to become a bride—a daughter-in-law in an unfamiliar household.
*
Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
Afterward, at the hour of meals, I felt very much distressed [embarrassed]....
Afterward, at mealtime, I felt really embarrassed....
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Two or three days later, the father of my husband's former wife [who was dead] visited me, and said:—
Two or three days later, the father of my husband's late wife visited me and said:—
"Namiki-Shi is really a good man,—a moral, steady man; but as he is also very particular about small matters and inclined to find fault, you had better always be careful to try to please him."
"Namiki-Shi is genuinely a good guy—he's moral and reliable; however, since he's also very particular about details and tends to be critical, it's best to always be cautious and try to keep him happy."
Now as I had been carefully watching my husband's ways from the beginning, I knew that he was really a very strict man, and I resolved so to conduct myself in all matters as never to cross his will.
Now that I had been closely observing my husband's behavior from the start, I knew he was quite strict, and I decided to handle everything in a way that would never go against his wishes.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The fifth day of the tenth month was the day for our satogaëri,[12] and for the first time we went out together, calling at Goto's on the way. After we left Goto's, the weather suddenly became bad, and it began to rain. Then we borrowed a paper umbrella, which we used as an aigasa[13]; and though I was very uneasy lest any of my former neighbours should see us walking thus together, we luckily reached my parents' house, and made our visit of duty, without any trouble at all. While we were in the house, the rain fortunately stopped.
The fifth day of the tenth month was the day for our satogaëri,[12] and for the first time we went out together, stopping by Goto's on the way. After leaving Goto's, the weather suddenly turned bad, and it started to rain. We then borrowed a paper umbrella, which we used as an aigasa[13]; and even though I was really worried that any of my old neighbors would see us walking together like that, we fortunately made it to my parents' house and completed our visit without any issues. While we were inside, the rain luckily stopped.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the ninth day of the same month I went with him to the theatre for the first time. We visited the Engiza at Akasaka, and saw a performance by the Yamaguchi company.
On the ninth day of that month, I went to the theater with him for the first time. We went to the Engiza at Akasaka and saw a show by the Yamaguchi company.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the eighth day of the eleventh month, we made a visit to Asakusa-temple,[14] and also went to the [Shinto temple of the] O-Tori-Sama.
On the eighth day of November, we visited Asakusa Temple,[14] and also went to the O-Tori-Sama Shinto temple.
—During this last month of the year I made new spring robes for my husband and myself: then I learned for the first time how pleasant such work was, and I felt very happy.
—During this last month of the year, I made new spring outfits for my husband and me: then I discovered for the first time how enjoyable such work was, and I felt very happy.
*
Understood! Please provide the text that needs modernizing.
On the twenty-fifth day we visited the temple of Ten-jin-Sama,[15] and walked about the grounds there.
On the twenty-fifth day, we went to the temple of Ten-jin-Sama,[15] and strolled around the grounds.
*
Please provide the text for modernization.
On the eleventh day of the first month of the twenty-ninth year [1896], called at Okada's.
On the eleventh day of the first month in the twenty-ninth year [1896], I visited Okada's.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
On the twelfth day we paid a visit to Goto's, and had a pleasant time there.
On the twelfth day, we visited Goto's and had a great time there.
On the ninth day of the second month we went to the Mizaki theatre to see the play Imosé-Yama. On our way to the theatre we met Goto-Shi unexpectedly; and he went with us. But unluckily it began to rain as we were returning home, and we found the roads very muddy.
On the ninth day of the second month, we went to the Mizaki theatre to see the play Imosé-Yama. On our way to the theatre, we ran into Goto-Shi unexpectedly, and he joined us. Unfortunately, it started to rain on our way home, and we found the roads to be very muddy.
On the twenty-second day of the same month [we had our] photograph taken at Amano's.
On the twenty-second day of the same month, we got our photograph taken at Amano's.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the twenty-fifth day of the third month we went to the Haruki theatre, and saw the play Uguisuzuka.—During the month it was agreed that all of us [kindred, friends, and parents] should make up a party, and enjoy our hanami[16] together; but this could not be managed.
On the twenty-fifth day of the third month, we went to the Haruki theater and watched the play Uguisuzuka. During the month, it was decided that all of us [family, friends, and parents] would get together and enjoy our hanami[16] together, but this couldn't be arranged.
*
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the tenth day of the fourth month, at nine o'clock in the morning, we two went out for a walk. We first visited the Shōkonsha [Shintō shrine] at Kudan: thence we walked to Uyéno [park]; and from there we went to Asakusa, and visited the Kwannon temple; and we also prayed at the Monzéki [Higashi Hongwanji]. Thence we had intended to go round to Asakusa-Okuyama; but we thought that it would be better to have dinner first—so we went to an eating-house. While we were dining, we heard such a noise of shouting and screaming that we thought there was a great quarrel outside. But the trouble was really caused by a fire in one of the misémono ["shows"]. The fire spread quickly, even while we were looking at it; and nearly all the show-buildings in that street were burnt up.... We left the eating-house soon after, and walked about the Asakusa grounds, looking at things.
On the tenth day of the fourth month, at nine o'clock in the morning, we set out for a walk. We first visited the Shōkonsha [Shintō shrine] at Kudan; then we walked to Uyéno [park], and from there we headed to Asakusa to check out the Kwannon temple. We also took a moment to pray at the Monzéki [Higashi Hongwanji]. We had planned to go to Asakusa-Okuyama next, but decided it would be better to have dinner first, so we stopped at a restaurant. While we were eating, we heard a loud commotion outside that made us think there was a major fight happening. But it turned out the chaos was caused by a fire at one of the misémono ["shows"]. The fire spread quickly, even as we watched, and nearly all the show-buildings on that street were burned down.... We left the restaurant shortly after and strolled around the Asakusa grounds, taking in the sights.
[Here follows, in the original Ms., the text of a little poem, composed by the writer herself:—]
[Here follows, in the original Ms., the text of a little poem, written by the author herself:—]
Imado no watashi nité,
Aimita koto mo naki hito ni,
Fushigi ni Miméguri-Inari,
Kaku mo fūfu ni naru nomika.
Hajimé no omoi ni hikikaëté,
Itsushika-kokoro mo Sumidagawa.
Tsugai hanarénu miyakodori,
Hito mo urayaméba wagami mo mata,
Sakimidarétaru doté no hana yori mo,
Hana ni mo mashita sono hito to
Shirahigé-Yashiro ni naru madé mo.
Soïtogétashi to inorinenji!
Imado no watashi nité,
Aimita koto mo naki hito ni,
Fushigi ni Miméguri-Inari,
Kaku mo fūfu ni naru nomika.
Hajimé no omoi ni hikikaëté,
Itsushika-kokoro mo Sumidagawa.
Tsugai hanarénu miyakodori,
Hito mo urayaméba wagami mo mata,
Sakimidarétaru doté no hana yori mo,
Hana ni mo mashita sono hito to
Shirahigé-Yashiro ni naru madé mo.
Soïtogétashi to inorinenji!
Having been taken across the Imado-Ferry, I strangely met at [the temple of] Miméguri-Inari with a person whom I had never seen before. Because of this meeting our relation is now even more than the relation of husband and wife. And my first anxious doubt, "For how long—?" having passed away, my mind has become [clear] as the Sumida River. Indeed we are now like a pair of Miyako-birds [always together]; and I even think that I deserve to be envied. [To see the flowers we went out; but] more than the pleasure of viewing a whole shore in blossom is the pleasure that I now desire,—always to dwell with this person, dearer to me than any flower, until we enter the Shirahigé-Yashiro. That we may so remain together, I supplicate the Gods!
After taking the Imado Ferry, I unexpectedly met someone at the Miméguri-Inari temple whom I had never seen before. Because of this meeting, our bond is now even deeper than that of husband and wife. My initial worry, "For how long—?" has faded away, and my mind has become as clear as the Sumida River. Truly, we are now like a pair of Miyako birds, always together, and I can’t help but think I deserve to be envied. We went out to see the flowers, but more than the joy of seeing an entire shore in bloom, I long for the joy of being with this person, who is dearer to me than any flower, until we reach Shirahigé-Yashiro. I pray to the Gods that we may stay together like this!
... Then we crossed the Azuma bridge on our homeward way; and we went by steamer to the kaichō [festival] of the temple of the Soga-Kyōdai,[18] and prayed that love and concord should continue always between ourselves and our brothers and sisters. It was after seven o'clock that evening when we got home.
... Then we crossed the Azuma bridge on our way home; and we took a steamer to the kaichō [festival] of the Soga-Kyōdai,[18] and prayed that love and harmony would always last between us and our siblings. We got home after seven o'clock that evening.
—On the twenty-fifth day of the same month we went to the Rokumono-no-Yosé.[19]
—On the twenty-fifth day of the same month, we went to the Rokumono-no-Yosé.[19]
On the second day of the fifth month we visited [the gardens at] Ōkubo to see the azaleas in blossom. On the sixth day of the same month we went to see a display of fireworks at the Shōkonsha.
On the second day of the fifth month, we visited [the gardens at] Ōkubo to see the azaleas in bloom. On the sixth day of the same month, we went to watch a fireworks show at the Shōkonsha.
—So far we had never had any words between us nor any disagreement;[20] and I had ceased to feel bashful when we went out visiting or sight-seeing. Now each of us seemed to think only of how to please the other; and I felt sure that nothing would ever separate us.... May our relation always be thus happy!
—So far, we had never exchanged any words or had any arguments; [20] and I had stopped feeling shy when we went out visiting or sightseeing. Now, it seemed like we were both just focused on making each other happy; and I was confident that nothing would ever come between us.... May our relationship always be this joyful!
The eighteenth day of the sixth month, being the festival of the Suga-jinja,[21] we were invited to my father's house. But as the hair-dresser did not come to dress my hair at the proper time, I was much annoyed. However, I went with O-Tori-San [a younger sister] to father's. Presently O-Kō-San [a married sister] also came;—and we had a pleasant time. In the evening Goto-Shi [husband of O-Kō] joined us; and, last of all, came my husband, for whom I had been waiting with anxious impatience. And there was one thing that made me very glad. Often when he and I were to go out together, I had proposed that we should put on the new spring robes which I had made; but he had as often refused,—preferring to wear his old kimono. Now, however, he wore the new one,—having felt obliged to put it on because of father's invitation.... All of us being thus happily assembled, the party became more and more enjoyable; and when we had at last to say good-by, we only regretted the shortness of the summer night.
On the eighteenth day of the sixth month, which was the festival of the Suga-jinja,[21] we were invited to my father's house. I was really annoyed because the hairstylist didn’t show up to style my hair on time. Still, I went with O-Tori-San [a younger sister] to our father’s place. Soon after, O-Kō-San [a married sister] arrived too, and we had a nice time together. In the evening, Goto-Shi [husband of O-Kō] joined us, and finally, my husband came, whom I had been anxiously waiting for. One thing really made me happy. Many times when we were planning to go out together, I suggested that we wear the new spring clothes I made, but he often declined, preferring his old kimono. However, this time he wore the new one, feeling it was necessary because of father’s invitation. With all of us happily gathered, the gathering became more enjoyable, and when it was finally time to say goodbye, we only regretted how short the summer night was.
These are the poems which we composed that evening:—
These are the poems we wrote that evening:—
Futa-fūfu
Sorōté iwō,
Ujigami no
Matsuri mo kyō wa
Nigiwai ni kéri.
—By Namiki (the husband).
Futa-wife
Today, we celebrate,
Ujigami's
Festival is lively today.
—By Namiki (the husband).
Two wedded couples having gone together to worship at the temple, the parish-festival to-day has been merrier than ever before.
Two married couples went to worship at the temple together, making today's parish festival more joyful than ever before.
Ujigami no
Matsuri médétashi
Futa-fūfu.—Also by the husband.
Ujigami shrine
Matsuri congratulations
Futa-fūfu.—Also by the husband.
Fortunate indeed for two married couples has been the parish-temple festival!
How lucky both married couples have been at the parish temple festival!
Ikutosé mo
Nigiyaka narishi,
Ujigami no,
Matsuri ni sorō,
Kyō no uréshisa.—By the wife.
So many people
Were lively,
At the altar,
During the festival,
Today’s happiness.—By the wife.
Though for ever so many years it has always been a joyous occasion, the festival of our parish-temple to-day is more pleasant than ever before, because of our being thus happily assembled together.
Even though it has always been a joyful occasion for many years, the festival of our parish temple today is more enjoyable than ever because we are happily gathered together.
Matsuri toté,
Ikka atsumaru,
Tanoshimi wa!
Géni Ujigami no
Mégumi narikéri.
—By the wife.
Festival season,
Families gather,
Let the fun start!
The blessings of Ujigami
Are abundant.
—By the wife.
To-day being a day of festival, and all of us meeting together,—what a delight! Surely by the favour of the tutelar God [Ujigami] this has come to pass.
Today is a day of celebration, and we're all together—what a joy! Surely this has happened by the grace of our guardian deity [Ujigami].
Futa-fūfu
Sorōté kyō no
Shitashimi mo,
Kami no mégumi zo
Médéta kari-kéri.—By the wife.
Futa-spouse
Sorōté kyō no
Shitashimi too,
Kami no mégumi zo
Médéta kari-kéri.—By the wife.
Two wedded pairs being to-day united in such friendship as this,—certainly it has happened only through the favour of the Gods!
Two married couples being joined today in such friendship as this—surely it has only happened through the favor of the Gods!
Ujigami no
Mégumi mo fukaki
Fūfu-zuré.—By the wife.
Ujigami no
Blessings run deep
Wife's perspective.
Deep indeed is the favour of the tutelar God to the two married couples.
The support of the guardian God for the two married couples is truly profound.
Matsuri toté,
Tsui ni shitatéshi
Iyō-gasuri,
Kyō tanoshimi ni
Kiru to omoëba.
—By the wife.
Matsuri, for sure,
Finally prepared
With iyō-gasuri,
I think about the joy
Of wearing it today.
—By the wife.
This day being a day of festival, we decided to put on, for the joyful meeting, the robes of Iyogasuri,[22] that had been made alike.
This being a day of celebration, we decided to wear the robes of Iyogasuri,[22] that were all the same.
Omoïkya!
Hakarazu sōro
Futa-fūfu;
Nani ni tatōën
Kyō no kichi-jitsu.
—By Goto (the brother-in-law).
Omg!
Stop thinking so much
Futa-wife;
What are you getting worked up about
Today's good day.
—By Goto (the brother-in-law).
How could we have thought it! Here unexpectedly the two married couples meet together. What can compare with the good fortune of this day?
How could we have imagined this! Here, unexpectedly, the two married couples are meeting. What can match the joy of this day?
Matsuri toté
Hajimété sorō
Futa-fūfu,
Nochi no kaëri zo
Ima wa kanashiki.
—By O-Kō, the married sister.
Matsuri festival
Starting to feel nostalgic
Happily married!
But returning home
Brings sadness now.
—By O-Kō, the married sister.
This day being a day of festival, here for the first time two wedded pairs have met. Already I find myself sorrowing at the thought that we must separate again.
Today is a festival day, and for the first time, two married couples have come together. Already, I’m feeling sad at the thought that we have to part ways again.
Furu-sato no
Matsuri ni sorō
Futa-fūfu:
Katarō ma saë
Natsu mo mijika yo!
—By O-Kō.
Furu-sato no
Matsuri ni sorō
Futa-fūfu:
Katarō ma saë
Natsu mo mijika yo!
—By O-Kō.
At the old parental home, two married couples have met together in holiday celebration. Alas! that the time of our happy converse should be only one short summer night!
At the old family home, two married couples have gathered for a holiday celebration. Sadly, our time for joyful conversation is limited to just one brief summer night!
On the fifth day of the seventh month, went to the Kanazawa-tei,[23] where Harimadayū was then reciting; and we heard him recite the jōruri called Sanjūsangendō.
On the fifth day of the seventh month, I went to the Kanazawa-tei,[23] where Harimadayū was reciting; and we heard him perform the jōruri called Sanjūsangendō.
On the first day of the eighth month we went to the [Buddhist] temple of Asakusa [Kwannon] to pray,—that day being the first anniversary [isshūki] of the death of my husband's former wife. Afterward we went to an eel-house, near the Azuma bridge, for dinner; and while we were there—just about the hour of noon—an earthquake took place. Being close to the river, the house rocked very much; and I was greatly frightened.
On the first day of August, we went to the Asakusa Kwannon temple to pray, since that day marked the first anniversary of my husband’s late wife’s death. Afterward, we had dinner at an eel restaurant near the Azuma bridge, and while we were there—around noon—an earthquake struck. Being close to the river, the restaurant shook a lot, and I was really scared.
—Remembering that when we went to Asakusa before, in the time of cherry blossoms, we had seen a big fire, this earthquake made me feel anxious;—I wondered whether lightning would come next.[24]
—Remembering that when we visited Asakusa before, during cherry blossom season, we had seen a big fire, this earthquake made me feel anxious; I started to worry if lightning would strike next.[24]
About two o'clock we left the eating-house, and went to the Asakusa park. From there we went by street-car to Kanda; and we stopped awhile at a cool place in Kanda, to rest ourselves. On our way home we called at father's, and it was after nine o'clock when we got back.
About two o'clock, we left the restaurant and headed to Asakusa park. From there, we took the streetcar to Kanda, where we paused for a bit at a nice spot to relax. On our way home, we stopped by my dad's place, and we got back after nine o'clock.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The fifteenth day of the same month was the festival of the Hachiman-jinja[25]; and Goto, my sister, and the younger sister of Goto came to the house. I had hoped that we could all go to the temple together; but that morning my husband had taken a little too much wine,—so we had to go without him. After worshipping at the temple, we went to Goto's house; and I stopped there awhile before returning home.
The fifteenth day of the same month was the festival of the Hachiman-jinja[25]; and Goto, my sister, and Goto's younger sister came to the house. I had hoped we could all go to the temple together, but that morning my husband had a bit too much wine, so we went without him. After worshipping at the temple, we went to Goto's house, and I stayed there for a while before heading home.
*
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
In the ninth month, on the occasion of the Higan[26] festival, I went alone to the [Buddhist] temple to pray.
In the ninth month, during the Higan[26] festival, I went by myself to the [Buddhist] temple to pray.
On the twenty-first day of the tenth month, O-Taka-San [probably a relative] came from Shidzuoka. I wanted to take her to the theatre the next day; but she was obliged to leave Tōkyō early in the morning. However, my husband and I went to the Ryūsei theatre on the following evening; and we saw the play called Matsumaë Bidan Teichū-Kagami.[27]
On the twenty-first day of the tenth month, O-Taka-San [probably a relative] came from Shizuoka. I wanted to take her to the theater the next day, but she had to leave Tokyo early in the morning. However, my husband and I went to the Ryūsei theater the following evening, and we saw the play called Matsumaë Bidan Teichū-Kagami.[27]
On the twenty-second day of the sixth month I began to sew a kimono which father had asked me to make for him; but I felt ill, and could not do much. However, I was able to finish the work on the first day of the new year [1897].
On the 22nd day of the 6th month, I started sewing a kimono that my dad had asked me to make for him, but I was feeling sick and couldn't do much. Still, I managed to finish it on the first day of the new year [1897].
... Now we were very happy because of the child that was to be born. And I thought how proud and glad my parents would be at having a grandchild for the first time.
... Now we were really happy about the baby that was on the way. And I thought about how proud and excited my parents would be to have their first grandchild.
On the tenth day of the fifth month I went out with mother to worship Shiogama-Sama,[28] and also to visit Sengakuji. There we saw the tombs of the Shijin-shichi Shi [Forty-seven Rōnin], and many relics of their history. We returned by railroad, taking the train from Shinagawa to Shinjiku. At Shiochō-Sanchōmé I parted from mother, and I got home by six o'clock.
On the tenth day of the fifth month, I went out with my mom to pay respects to Shiogama-Sama,[28] and also to visit Sengakuji. We saw the graves of the Shijin-shichi Shi [Forty-seven Rōnin] and many artifacts from their history. We took the train back from Shinagawa to Shinjiku. At Shiochō-Sanchōmé, I said goodbye to my mom, and I got home by six o'clock.
On the eighth day of the sixth month, at four o'clock in the afternoon, a boy was born. Both mother and child appeared to be as well as could be wished; and the child much resembled my husband; and its eyes were large and black.... But I must say that it was a very small child; for, though it ought to have been born in the eighth month, it was born indeed in the sixth.... At seven o'clock in the evening of the same day, when the time came to give the child some medicine, we saw, by the light of the lamp, that he was looking all about, with his big eyes wide open. During that night the child slept in my mother's bosom. As we had been told that he must be kept very warm, because he was only a seven-months' child, it was decided that he should be kept in the bosom by day as well as by night.
On the eighth day of the sixth month, at four o'clock in the afternoon, a boy was born. Both the mother and child seemed to be doing well, and the child looked a lot like my husband, with large black eyes. However, I must mention that he was quite small; although he was supposed to be born in the eighth month, he was actually born in the sixth. At seven o'clock that evening, when it was time to give the child some medicine, we noticed, by the lamp light, that he was looking around with his big eyes wide open. That night, the child slept in my mother's arms. Since we were told he needed to stay very warm because he was only a seven-month baby, we decided he should stay in our arms both day and night.
Next day—the ninth day of the sixth month—at half-past six o'clock in the afternoon, he suddenly died....
Next day—the ninth day of the sixth month—at 6:30 in the afternoon, he suddenly died....
*
I'm sorry, but I need a short piece of text to modernize it. Please provide the text you'd like me to work on.
—"Brief is the time of pleasure, and quickly turns to pain; and whatsoever is born must necessarily die"[29];—that, indeed, is a true saying about this world.
—"Pleasure is short-lived and quickly turns into pain; everything that is born must eventually die"[29];—that is really a true statement about this world.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Only for one day to be called a mother!—to have a child born only to see it die!... Surely, I thought, if a child must die within two days after birth, it were better that it should never be born.
Only to be called a mother for one day!—to have a child born just to watch it die!... Surely, I thought, if a child has to die within two days of being born, it would be better if it were never born at all.
From the twelfth to the sixth month I had been so ill!—then at last I had obtained some ease, and joy at the birth of a son; and I had received so many congratulations about my good fortune;—and, nevertheless, he was dead!... Indeed, I suffered great grief.
From the twelfth to the sixth month, I had been really sick!—then finally, I found some relief and felt joy at the birth of a son; I got so many congratulations on my good fortune;—and yet, he was dead!... Truly, I experienced great sorrow.
On the tenth day of the sixth month the funeral took place, at the temple called Senpukuji, in Ōkubo, and a small tomb was erected.
On the tenth day of the sixth month, the funeral took place at the temple known as Senpukuji in Ōkubo, and a small tomb was built.
The poems composed at that time[30] were the following:—
The poems written at that time[30] included the following:—
Omoïkya!
Mi ni saë kaënu
Nadéshiko ni,
Wakaréshi sodé no
Tsuyu no tamoto wo!
Omg!
I really miss you
Nadéshiko,
I long for
The sleeves of the dew!
If I could, only have known! Ah, this parting with the flower,[31] for which I would so gladly have given my own life, has left my sleeves wet with the dew!
If I had known! Ah, this goodbye to the flower,[31] for which I would have gladly given my life, has left my sleeves damp with dew!
Samidaré ya!
Shimérigachi naru
Sodé no tamoto wo.
Go for it!
Shimérigachi naru
Sodé no tamoto wo.
Oh! the month of rain![32] All things become damp;—the ends of my sleeves are wet.
Oh! the rainy month![32] Everything gets soggy;—the tips of my sleeves are soaked.
Some little time afterward, people told me that if I planted the sotoba[33] upside down, another misfortune of this kind would not come to pass. I had a great many sorrowful doubts about doing such a thing; but at last, on the ninth day of the eighth month, I had the sotoba reversed....
Some time later, people said that if I planted the sotoba[33] upside down, I could prevent another misfortune like this from happening. I had a lot of sad doubts about doing that, but finally, on the ninth day of the eighth month, I turned the sotoba around....
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the eighth day of the ninth month we went to the Akasaka theatre.
On the eighth day of the ninth month, we went to the Akasaka theater.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
On the eighteenth day of the tenth month I went by myself to the Haruki theatre in Hongō, to see the play of Ōkubo Hikozaëmon.[34] There, having carelessly lost my sandal-ticket [gésoku-fuda], I had to remain until after everybody else had left. Then I was at last able to get my sandals, and to go home; but the night was so black that I felt very lonesome on the way.
On the eighteenth day of the tenth month, I went alone to the Haruki theatre in Hongō to see the play Ōkubo Hikozaëmon.[34] There, I carelessly lost my sandal-ticket [gésoku-fuda], so I had to stay until after everyone else had left. Finally, I was able to get my sandals and head home, but the night was so dark that I felt pretty lonely on the way.
On the day of the Sekku,[35]in the first month [1898], I was talking with Hori's aunt and the wife of our friend Uchimi, when I suddenly felt a violent pain in my breast, and, being frightened, I tried to reach a talisman (o-mamori) of Suitengū,[36] which was lying upon the wardrobe. But in the same moment I fell senseless. Under kind treatment I soon came to myself again; but I was ill for a long time after.
On the day of the Sekku,[35]in the first month [1898], I was chatting with Hori's aunt and Uchimi's wife when I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my chest. Frightened, I tried to grab a talisman (o-mamori) from Suitengū,[36] that was on the wardrobe. But at that moment, I collapsed. With some care, I quickly regained consciousness, but I remained ill for a long time afterward.
The tenth day of the fourth month being the holiday Sanjiu-nen-Sai,[37] we arranged to meet at father's. I was to go there first with Jiunosuké [perhaps a relative], and there wait for my husband, who had to go to the office that morning for a little while. He met us at father's house about half-past eight: then the three of us went out together to look at the streets. We passed through Kōjimachi to Nakatamachi, and went by way of the Sakurada-Mon to the Hibiya-Metsuké, and thence from Ginzadōri by way of the Mégané-Bashi to Uyéno. After looking at things there, we again went to the Mégané-Bashi; but then I felt so tired that I proposed to return, and my husband agreed, as he also was very tired. But Jiunosuké said: "As I do not want to miss this chance to see the Daimyō-procession,[38] I must go on to Ginza." So there we said good-by to him, and we went to a little eating-house [tempura-ya], where we were served with fried fish; and, as luck would have it, we got a good chance to see the Daimyō-procession from that very house. We did not get back home that evening until half-past six o'clock.
The tenth day of the fourth month is the holiday Sanjiu-nen-Sai,[37] so we planned to meet at my father's place. I was supposed to go there first with Jiunosuké [maybe a relative] and wait for my husband, who needed to stop by the office for a bit that morning. He joined us at my father's house around 8:30, and then the three of us went out together to check out the streets. We went from Kōjimachi to Nakatamachi, then passed through Sakurada-Mon to Hibiya-Metsuké, and from Ginzadōri via Mégané-Bashi to Ueno. After looking around there, we returned to Mégané-Bashi, but I felt so tired that I suggested we go back, and my husband agreed since he was also very tired. However, Jiunosuké said, "I don’t want to miss the chance to see the Daimyō procession,[38] so I’m going on to Ginza." So we said goodbye to him, and we went to a small eatery [tempura-ya] where we got fried fish; luckily, we had a great view of the Daimyō procession right from that place. We didn’t get home until about 6:30 that evening.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
From the middle of the fourth month I had much sorrow on account of a matter relating to my sister Tori [the matter is not mentioned].
From the middle of April, I felt a lot of sadness because of something involving my sister Tori [the matter is not mentioned].
On the nineteenth day of the eighth month of the thirty-first year of Meiji [1898] my second child was born, almost painlessly,—a girl; and we named her Hatsu. We invited to the shichiya[39] all those who had helped us at the time of the child's birth.
On the 19th day of the 8th month in the 31st year of Meiji [1898], my second child was born, almost without pain— a girl; and we named her Hatsu. We invited to the shichiya[39] all those who had helped us during the birth of our child.
—Mother afterwards remained with me for a couple of days; but she was then obliged to leave me, because my sister Kō was suffering from severe pains in the chest. Fortunately my husband had his regular vacation about the same time; and he helped me all he could,—even in regard to washing and other matters; but I was often greatly troubled because I had no woman with me....
—Mother stayed with me for a couple of days afterward; but she had to leave because my sister Kō was experiencing severe chest pain. Thankfully, my husband had his regular vacation around the same time, and he helped me as much as he could—even with washing and other tasks; but I often felt really troubled because I had no woman around to help me....
When my husband's vacation was over, mother came often, but only while my husband was away. The twenty-one days [the period of danger] thus passed; but mother and child continued well.
When my husband's vacation ended, my mother visited frequently, but only when my husband was gone. The twenty-one days [the period of danger] went by; however, both mother and child remained in good health.
—Up to the time of one hundred days after my daughter's birth, I was constantly anxious about her, because she often seemed to have a difficulty in breathing. But that passed off at last, and she appeared to be getting strong.
—Up to one hundred days after my daughter's birth, I was constantly worried about her because she often seemed to have trouble breathing. But that eventually went away, and she started to get stronger.
Still, we were unhappy about one matter,—a deformity: Hatsu had been born with a double thumb on one hand. For a long time we could not make up our minds to take her to a hospital, in order to have an operation performed. But at last a woman living near our house told us of a very skilful surgeon in [the quarter of] Shinjiku; and we decided to go to him. My husband held the child on his lap during the operation. I could not bear to see the operation; and I waited in the next room, my heart full of pain and fear, wondering how the matter would end. But [when all was over] the little one did not appear to suffer any pain; and she took the breast as usual a few minutes after. So the matter ended more fortunately than I had thought possible.
Still, we were frustrated about one thing—a deformity: Hatsu was born with a double thumb on one hand. For a long time, we couldn't decide to take her to a hospital for surgery. But finally, a woman who lived nearby told us about a really skilled surgeon in Shinjiku, and we chose to see him. My husband held the child on his lap during the operation. I couldn't bear to watch, so I waited in the next room, feeling anxious and scared, wondering how it would all turn out. But when it was over, the little one didn’t seem to be in any pain, and she nursed as usual a few minutes later. So things turned out better than I had expected.
At home she continued to take her milk as before, and seemed as if nothing had been done to her little body. But as she was so very young we were afraid that the operation might in some way cause her to be sick. By way of precaution, I went with her to the hospital every day for about three weeks; but she showed no sign of sickness.
At home, she kept drinking her milk just like before and acted like nothing had happened to her small body. But since she was so young, we worried that the surgery might somehow make her sick. As a precaution, I accompanied her to the hospital every day for about three weeks, but she showed no signs of illness.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
On the third day of the third month of the thirty-second year [1899], on the occasion of the hatsu-sekku,[40] we received presents of Dairi and of hina, both from father's house and from Goto's,—also the customary gifts of congratulation: a tansu [chest of drawers], a kyōdai [mirror-stand], and a haribako [work-box: lit. "needle-box"][41] We ourselves on the same occasion bought for her a chadai [teacup stand], a zen [lacquered tray], and some other little things. Both Goto and Jiunosuké came to see us on that day; and we had a very happy gathering.
On the third day of the third month of the thirty-second year [1899], during the hatsu-sekku,[40] we received gifts of Dairi and hina from both my father's house and from Goto's, along with the usual congratulatory gifts: a tansu [chest of drawers], a kyōdai [mirror-stand], and a haribako [work-box: lit. "needle-box"][41] We also bought her a chadai [teacup stand], a zen [lacquered tray], and some other little things. Goto and Jiunosuké came to visit us that day, and we had a very joyful gathering.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
On the third day of the fourth month we visited the temple Ana-Hachiman [Shintō shrine in the district of Waséda] to pray for the child's health....
On the third day of the fourth month, we went to the Ana-Hachiman temple [Shintō shrine in the district of Waséda] to pray for the child's health....
On the twenty-ninth day of the fourth month Hatsu appeared to be unwell: so I wanted to have her examined by a doctor.
On the twenty-ninth day of the fourth month, Hatsu seemed to be feeling unwell, so I wanted to have her checked out by a doctor.
A doctor promised to come the same morning, but he did not come, and I waited for him in vain all that day. Next day again I waited, but he did not come. Toward evening Hatsu became worse, and seemed to be suffering great pain in her breast, and I resolved to take her to a doctor early next morning. All through that night I was very uneasy about her, but at daybreak she seemed to be better. So I went out alone, taking her on my back, and walked to the office of a doctor in Akasaka. But when I asked to have the child examined, I was told that I must wait, as it was not yet the regular time for seeing patients.
A doctor promised to come that same morning, but he didn’t show up, and I waited in vain for him all day. The next day I waited again, but he still didn’t come. By evening, Hatsu got worse and appeared to be in a lot of pain in her chest, so I decided to take her to a doctor first thing in the morning. I was really worried about her all night, but by dawn she seemed to be feeling a bit better. So I went out alone, carrying her on my back, and walked to a doctor’s office in Akasaka. But when I asked to have the child checked, I was told I had to wait since it wasn’t the regular time for seeing patients yet.
While I was waiting, the child began to cry worse than ever before; she would not take the breast, and I could do nothing to soothe her, either by walking or resting, so that I was greatly troubled. At last the doctor came, and began to examine her; and in the same moment I noticed that her crying grew feebler, and that her lips were becoming paler and paler. Then, as I could not remain silent, seeing her thus, I had to ask, "How is her condition?" "She cannot live until evening," he answered. "But could you not give her medicine?" I asked. "If she could drink it," he replied.
While I was waiting, the child started crying more than ever; she wouldn’t take the breast, and I couldn’t do anything to calm her, either by walking or sitting still, which really worried me. Finally, the doctor arrived and began to examine her; at that moment, I noticed her crying was getting weaker, and her lips were turning paler and paler. Unable to stay quiet, seeing her like that, I had to ask, "What’s her condition?" "She can’t make it until evening," he replied. "But can’t you give her some medicine?" I asked. "Only if she can drink it," he said.
I wanted to go back home at once, and send word to my husband and to my father's house; but the shock had been too much for me—all my strength suddenly left me. Fortunately a kind old woman came to my aid, and carried my umbrella and other things, and helped me to get into a jinrikisha, so that I was able to return home by jinrikisha. Then I sent a man to tell my husband and my father. Mita's wife came to help me; and with her assistance everything possible was done to help the child.... Still my husband did not come back. But all our pain and trouble was in vain.
I wanted to go home right away and let my husband and my dad know, but the shock was too overwhelming for me—all my strength just vanished. Luckily, a kind old woman helped me out, carrying my umbrella and other things, and assisted me in getting into a rickshaw, so I could go home that way. Then I sent someone to inform my husband and my father. Mita's wife came to support me, and with her help, we did everything we could for the child... Still, my husband didn’t come back. But all our suffering and struggle felt pointless.
So, on the second day of the fifth month of the thirty-second year, my child set out on her journey to the Jūmanokudō[42]—never to return to this world.
So, on the second day of the fifth month in the thirty-second year, my child began her journey to the Jūmanokudō[42]—and she would never return to this world.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
And we, her father and mother, were yet living—though we had caused her death by neglecting to have her treated by a skilled doctor! This thought made us both sorrow greatly; and we often reproached ourselves in vain. But the day after her death the doctor said to us: "Even if that disease had been treated from the beginning by the best possible means, your child could not have lived more than about a week. If she had been ten or eleven years old, she might possibly have been saved by an operation; but in this case no operation could have been attempted—the child was too young." Then he explained to us that the child had died from a jinzōen.[43]...
And we, her father and mother, were still alive—even though we had caused her death by not getting her treated by a skilled doctor! This thought made us both very sad, and we often blamed ourselves for it, even though it was pointless. But the day after her death, the doctor told us: "Even if that disease had been treated from the start with the best care, your child wouldn't have lived more than about a week. If she had been ten or eleven years old, she might have been saved by surgery; but in this case, no operation could have been done—she was too young." Then he explained to us that the child had died from a jinzōen.[43]...
Thus all the hopes that we had, and all the pains that we took in caring for her, and all the pleasure of watching her grow during those nine months,—all were in vain!
Thus all the hopes we had, all the effort we put into caring for her, and all the joy of watching her grow during those nine months—were all for nothing!
But we two were at last able to find some ease from our sorrow by reflecting that our relation to this child, from the time of some former life, must have been very slight and weak.[44]
But we were finally able to ease our sorrow by reminding ourselves that our connection to this child, from some past life, must have been very minimal and weak.[44]
*
I'm ready to help with modernization. Please provide the text you would like me to work on.
In the loneliness of that weary time, I tried to express my heart by writing some verses after the manner of the story of Miyagino and Shinobu in the gidayū-bon[45]:—
In the loneliness of that exhausting time, I tried to express my feelings by writing some verses like the story of Miyagino and Shinobu in the gidayū-bon[45]:—
Koré, kono uchi é enzukishi wa,
Omoi kaëséba itsutosé maë;
Kondo mōkéshi wa onago no ko,
Kawaii mono toté sodatsuru ka to;—
Koré, this house I have cherished,
If I reflect on it, how far it seems;
Now, as I grow older, will I have a daughter,
Will she be able to gather adorable things?—
Waga mi no nari wa uchi-wasuré,
Sodatéshi koto mo, nasaké nai.
Kōshita koto to wa tsuyushirazu,
Kono Hatsu wa buji ni sodatsuru ka.
Shubi yō seijin shita naraba,
Yagaté muko wo tori
Tanoshimashō dōshité to.
Monomi yusan wo tashinandé,
Wagako daiji to,
Otto no koto mo, Hatsu no koto mo,
Koïshi natsukashi omō no wo;
—Tanoshimi-kurashita kai mo no.
Oyako ni narishi wa uréshii ga,
Sakidatsu koto wo miru haha no
Kokoro mo suishité tamoi no to!
—Té wo tori-kawasu fūfu ga nagéki,
Nagéki wo tachi-giku mo,
Morai nakishité omotéguchi
Shōji mo nururu bakari nari.
Waga mi no nari wa uchi-wasuré,
Sodatéshi koto mo, nasaké nai.
Kōshita koto to wa tsuyushirazu,
Kono Hatsu wa buji ni sodatsuru ka.
Shubi yō seijin shita naraba,
Yagaté muko wo tori
Tanoshimashō dōshité to.
Monomi yusan wo tashinandé,
Wagako daiji to,
Otto no koto mo, Hatsu no koto mo,
Koïshi natsukashi omō no;
—Tanoshimi-kurashita kai mo no.
Oyako ni narishi wa uréshii ga,
Sakidatsu koto wo miru haha no
Kokoro mo suishité tamoi no to!
—Té wo tori-kawasu fūfu ga nagéki,
Nagéki wo tachi-giku mo,
Morai nakishité omotéguchi
Shōji mo nururu bakari nari.
Here in this house it was that I married him;—well I remember the day—five years ago. Here was born the girl-baby,—the loved one whom we hoped to rear. Caring then no longer for my person [,—heedless of how I dressed when I went out],—thinking only of how to bring her up,—I lived. How pitiless [this doom of mine]! Never had I even dreamed that such a thing could befall me: my only thoughts were as to how my Hatsu could best be reared. When she grows up, I thought, soon we shall find her a good husband, to make her life happy. So, never going out for pleasure-seeking, I studied only how to care for my little one,—how to love and to cherish my husband and my Hatsu. Vain now, alas! this hoped-for joy of living only for her sake.. .. Once having known the delight of the relation of mother and child, deign to think of the heart of the mother who sees her child die before her! [46]
It was in this house that I married him; I remember the day well—five years ago. Here was born our baby girl—the one we loved and hoped to raise. I no longer cared about myself [—didn’t mind how I looked when I went out],—only focused on how to raise her—I lived for that. How cruel [this fate of mine]! I never even imagined something like this could happen: my only thoughts were about how to best raise my Hatsu. I thought, when she grows up, we’d find her a good husband to make her happy. So, never going out for fun, I dedicated myself to caring for my little one—how to love and cherish my husband and my Hatsu. Now it feels so empty, this dream of living only for her... Having once experienced the joy of being a mother, consider the heart of a mother who watches her child die before her! [46]
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
[All of the foregoing is addressed to the spirit of the dead child.—Translator.]
All of the above is directed to the spirit of the deceased child.—Translator.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Now, while husband and wife, each clasping the hands of the other, make lament together, if any one pausing at the entrance should listen to their sorrow, surely the paper window would be moistened by tears from without.
Now, as the husband and wife hold each other’s hands and share their grief, if someone happens to stop at the entrance and listens to their sadness, the paper window would surely be dampened by tears from the outside.
*
*
About the time of Hatsu's death, the law concerning funerals was changed for the better; and permission was given for the burning of corpses in Ōkubo. So I asked Namiki to have the body sent to the temple of which his family had always been parishioners,—providing that there should be no [legal] difficulty about the matter. Accordingly the funeral took place at Monjōji,—a temple belonging to the Asakusa branch of the Hongwanji Shin-shū; and the ashes were there interred.
About the time of Hatsu's death, the laws regarding funerals improved, allowing for the cremation of bodies in Ōkubo. So, I asked Namiki to arrange for the body to be taken to the temple where his family had always attended, as long as there were no legal issues. The funeral was held at Monjōji, a temple that is part of the Asakusa branch of the Hongwanji Shin-shū, and the ashes were buried there.
—My sister Kō was sick in bed with a rather bad cold at the time of Hatsu's death; but she visited us very soon after the news had reached her. And she called again a few days later to tell us that she had become almost well, and that we had no more cause to feel anxious about her.
—My sister Kō was in bed with a pretty bad cold when Hatsu died; but she came to visit us shortly after she heard the news. She called again a few days later to let us know that she was almost better, and there was no need for us to worry about her anymore.
—As for myself, I felt a dread of going out anywhere; and I did not leave the house for a whole month. But as custom does not allow one to remain always indoors, I had to go out at last; and I made the required visit to father's and to my sister's.
—As for me, I felt anxious about going out anywhere; and I didn't leave the house for an entire month. But since you can't just stay inside forever, I finally had to go out; so I made the necessary visits to my dad's and to my sister's.
—Having become quite ill, I hoped that mother would be able to help me. But Kō was again sick, and Yoshi [a younger sister here mentioned for the first time] and mother had both to attend her constantly: so I could get no aid from father's house. There was no one to help me except some of my female neighbours, who attended me out of pure kindness, when they could spare the time. At last I got Hori-Shi to engage a good old woman to assist me; and under her kind care I began to get well. About the beginning of the eighth month I felt much stronger....
—Having gotten pretty sick, I really hoped my mom could help me. But Kō was sick again, and Yoshi [a younger sister mentioned here for the first time] and my mom had to care for her all the time: so I couldn't get any support from my dad's side. The only ones who helped me were some female neighbors, who lent a hand out of genuine kindness when they had some free time. Eventually, I asked Hori-Shi to hire a good old woman to help me; and under her gentle care, I started to feel better. By the beginning of the eighth month, I felt a lot stronger...
On the fourth day of the ninth month my sister Kō died of consumption.
On the fourth day of the ninth month, my sister Kō passed away from tuberculosis.
—It had been agreed beforehand that if an unexpected matter[47] came to pass, my younger sister Yoshi should be received in the place of Kō. As Goto-Shi found it inconvenient to live altogether alone, the marriage took place on the eleventh day of the same month; and the usual congratulations were offered.
—It had been agreed beforehand that if an unexpected matter[47] came up, my younger sister Yoshi would take Kō's place. Since Goto-Shi found it inconvenient to live alone, the marriage took place on the eleventh day of the same month, and the usual congratulations were given.
On the last day of the same month Okada-Shi suddenly died.
On the last day of that month, Okada-Shi suddenly passed away.
We found ourselves greatly troubled [pecuniarily embarrassed] by the expenses that all these events caused us.
We found ourselves very worried about the money we spent on all these events.
*
*
—When I first heard that Yoshi had been received so soon after the death of Kō, I was greatly displeased. But I kept my feelings hidden, and I spoke to the man as before.
—When I first heard that Yoshi had been welcomed so soon after Kō's death, I was really unhappy. But I kept my feelings to myself and talked to the man like I always did.
*
I'm sorry, but it seems you've not provided any text to modernize. Please provide the phrases you'd like me to work on.
In the eleventh month Goto went alone to Sapporo. On the second day of the second month, thirty-third year of Meiji [1900], Goto-Shi returned to Tōkyō; and on the fourteenth day of the same month he went away again to the Hokkaidō [Yezo], taking Yoshi with him.
In November, Goto went to Sapporo alone. On February 2, in the thirty-third year of Meiji [1900], Goto returned to Tokyo; then on the fourteenth of that month, he left again for Hokkaido [Yezo], taking Yoshi with him.
On the twentieth day of the second month, at six o'clock in the morning, my third child—a boy—was born. Both mother and child were well.
On the twentieth day of the second month, at six in the morning, my third child—a boy—was born. Both mother and child were doing well.
*
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
—We had expected a girl, but it was a boy that was born; so, when my husband came back from his work, he was greatly surprised and pleased to find that he had a boy.
—We had expected a girl, but a boy was born; so, when my husband came back from work, he was very surprised and happy to find we had a son.
—But the child was not well able to take the breast: so we had to nourish him by means of a feeding-bottle.
—But the baby couldn't latch properly, so we had to feed him with a bottle.
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
On the seventh day after the boy's birth, we partly shaved his head. And in the evening we had the shichiya [seventh-day festival]—but, this time, all by ourselves.
On the seventh day after the boy was born, we partially shaved his head. And in the evening, we had the shichiya [seventh-day festival]—but this time, it was just the two of us.
—My husband had caught a bad cold some time before; and he could not go to work next morning, as he was coughing badly. So he remained in the house.
—My husband had caught a bad cold a while ago, and he couldn’t go to work the next morning because he was coughing a lot. So he stayed home.
Early in the morning the child had taken his milk as usual. But, about ten o'clock in the forenoon, he seemed to be suffering great pain in his breast; and he began to moan so strangely that we sent a man for a doctor. Unfortunately the doctor that we asked to come was out of town; and we were told that he would not come back before night. Therefore, we thought that it would be better to send at once for another doctor; and we sent for one. He said that he would come in the evening. But, about two o'clock in the afternoon, the child's sickness suddenly became worse; and a little before three o'clock—the twenty-seventh day of the second month—aënaku![48]—my child was dead, having lived for only eight days....
Early in the morning, the child had his milk as usual. But around ten o'clock, he seemed to be in a lot of pain in his chest; he started to moan in such a strange way that we sent someone to get a doctor. Sadly, the doctor we contacted was out of town and wouldn’t return until night. So, we decided it would be best to call another doctor right away, and we did. He said he would come in the evening. But around two o'clock in the afternoon, the child's condition suddenly worsened; and a little before three o'clock—the twenty-seventh day of the second month—aënaku![48]—my child was dead, having lived for only eight days....
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
—I thought to myself that, even if this new misfortune did not cause my husband to feel an aversion for me, thus having to part with all my children, one after another, must be the punishment of some wrong done in the time of a former life. And, so thinking, I knew that my sleeves would never again become dry,—that the rain [of tears] would never cease,—that never again in this world would the sky grow clear for me.
—I thought to myself that, even if this new misfortune didn’t make my husband turn against me, having to lose all my children, one after another, had to be punishment for some wrong I’d done in a past life. And, thinking this, I knew that my sleeves would never be dry again—that the rain [of tears] would never stop—that I would never see clear skies in this world again.
And more and more I wondered whether my husband's feelings would not change for the worse, by reason of his having to meet such trouble, over and over again, on my account. I felt anxious about his heart, because of what already was in my own.
And the more I thought about it, the more I worried that my husband's feelings might get worse because he had to deal with this same trouble repeatedly because of me. I felt concerned about his heart, given what I was already feeling in my own.
Nevertheless, he only repeated the words, Temméï itashikata koré naku: "From the decrees of Heaven there is no escape."
Nevertheless, he just repeated the words, Temméï itashikata koré naku: "There’s no way to escape the decrees of Heaven."
*
*
—I thought that I should be better able to visit the tomb of my child if he were buried in some temple near us. So the funeral took place at the temple called Sempu-kuji in Ōkubo; and the ashes were buried there....
—I thought it would be easier to visit my child's grave if he were buried in a nearby temple. So the funeral took place at the temple called Sempu-kuji in Ōkubo, and the ashes were buried there....
[Translation.]
[Translation.]
—All the delight having perished, hopeless I remain: it was only a dream of Spring![50]
—With all the joy gone, I feel hopeless: it was just a dream of Spring![50]
[No date.]
[No date.]
... I wonder whether it was because of the sorrow that I suffered—my face and limbs became slightly swollen during the fortnight[51] after my boy's death.—It was nothing very serious, after all, and it soon went away.... Now the period of twenty-one days [the period of danger] is past....
... I wonder if it was because of the sadness I went through—my face and limbs got a bit swollen during the two weeks[51] after my son's death.—It wasn't anything too serious, really, and it went away quickly.... Now the twenty-one days [the risky period] are over....
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Here the poor mother's diary ends. The closing statement regarding the time of twenty-one days from the birth of her child leaves it probable that these last lines were written on the thirteenth or fourteenth day of the third month. She died on the twenty-eighth of the same month.
Here the poor mother's diary ends. The final note about the twenty-one days since the birth of her child suggests that these last lines were written on the thirteenth or fourteenth day of the third month. She passed away on the twenty-eighth of that same month.
*
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
I doubt if any one not really familiar with the life of Japan can fully understand this simple history. But to imagine the merely material conditions of the existence here recorded should not be difficult:—the couple occupying a tiny house of two rooms—one room of six mats and one of three;—the husband earning barely per month;—the wife sewing, washing, cooking (outside the house, of course);—no comfort of fire, even during the period of greatest cold. I estimate that the pair must have lived at an average cost of about seven pence a day, not including house-rent. Their pleasures were indeed very cheap: a payment of twopence admitted them to theatres or to gidayū-recitations; and their sight-seeing was done on foot. Yet even these diversions were luxuries for them. Expenses represented by the necessary purchase of clothing, or by the obligation of making presents to kindred upon the occasion of a marriage or a birth or a death, could only have been met by heroic economy. Now it is true that thousands of poor folk in Tōkyō live still more cheaply than this,—live upon a much smaller income than £1 per month,—and nevertheless remain always clean, neat, and cheerful. But only a very strong woman can easily bear and bring up children under such conditions,—conditions much more hazardous than those of the harder but healthier peasant-life of the interior. And, as might be supposed, the weakly fail and perish in multitude.
I doubt anyone who isn’t really familiar with life in Japan can fully understand this simple story. However, imagining the basic living conditions described here shouldn't be too hard: the couple lives in a tiny two-room house—one room has six tatami mats and the other has three; the husband makes just enough to get by each month; the wife does all the sewing, washing, and cooking (which takes place outside, of course); they have no warmth from a fire, even in the coldest weather. I estimate that they managed to survive on about seven pence a day, not counting rent. Their entertainment was incredibly affordable: they could get into theaters or gidayū performances for just two pence, and sightseeing was done on foot. Yet even these simple pleasures felt like luxuries for them. Costs for essentials like clothing or the need to give gifts to family during weddings, births, or funerals could only be covered through extreme budgeting. It's true that thousands of poor people in Tōkyō live even more frugally—on an income of less than £1 a month—and still manage to stay clean, tidy, and cheerful. But only a very strong woman can withstand the challenge of raising children in such circumstances—conditions that are far more dangerous than the tough but healthier peasant life in the countryside. As you might expect, the weak struggle and often don't survive.
*
*
Readers of the diary may have wondered at the eagerness shown by so shy and gentle a woman to become thus suddenly the wife of a total stranger, about whose character she knew absolutely nothing. A majority of Japanese marriages, indeed, are arranged for in the matter-of-fact way here described, and with the aid of a nakōdo; but the circumstances, in this particular case, were exceptionally discomforting. The explanation is pathetically simple. All good girls are expected to marry; and to remain unmarried after a certain age is a shame and a reproach. The dread of such reproach, doubtless, impelled the writer of the diary to snatch at the first chance of fulfilling her natural destiny. She was already twenty-nine years old;—another such chance might never have offered itself.
Readers of the diary may have been surprised by the eagerness of such a shy and gentle woman to suddenly become the wife of a total stranger, whose character she knew nothing about. Most Japanese marriages, in fact, are arranged in the practical way described here, often with the help of a nakōdo; however, the circumstances in this particular case were especially unsettling. The explanation is sadly simple. All good girls are expected to get married, and staying single after a certain age is seen as shameful. The fear of such shame likely drove the diary's writer to seize the first opportunity to fulfill her natural role. She was already twenty-nine years old; another chance like this might never come again.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
To me the chief significance of this humble confession of struggle and failure is not in the utterance of anything exceptional, but in the expression of something as common to Japanese life as blue air and sunshine. The brave resolve of the woman to win affection by docility and by faultless performance of duty, her gratitude for every small kindness, her childlike piety, her supreme unselfishness, her Buddhist interpretation of suffering as the penalty for some fault committed in a previous life, her attempts to write poetry when her heart was breaking,—all this, indeed, I find touching, and more than touching. But I do not find it exceptional. The traits revealed are typical,—typical of the moral nature of the woman of the people. Perhaps there are not many Japanese women of the same humble class who could express their personal joy and pain in a record at once so artless and pathetic; but there are millions of such women inheriting—from ages and ages of unquestioning faith—a like conception of life as duty, and an equal capacity of unselfish attachment.
To me, the main significance of this simple confession of struggle and failure isn't in saying anything extraordinary, but in expressing something as common to Japanese life as blue skies and sunshine. The courageous decision of the woman to earn affection through obedience and by doing her duties perfectly, her appreciation for every small act of kindness, her innocent faith, her deep selflessness, her Buddhist view of suffering as a consequence of past mistakes, her efforts to write poetry even when her heart was breaking—these all truly touch me, and more than just touch. But I don't find it extraordinary. The qualities shown are typical—typical of the moral character of everyday women. Maybe there aren't many Japanese women from the same humble background who could share their personal joys and sorrows in such an honest and moving way; but there are millions of women like her who inherit—from countless generations of unwavering faith—a similar understanding of life as duty, and an equal ability for selfless love.

[1] A kozukai is a man-servant chiefly employed as doorkeeper and messenger. The term is rendered better by the French word concierge than by our English word "porter"; but neither expression exactly meets the Japanese meaning.
[1] A kozukai is a male servant mainly working as a doorkeeper and messenger. The term is better translated using the French word concierge than our English word "porter," but neither term fully captures the Japanese meaning.
[2] The reader must understand that "the man of the opposite house" is acting as nakōdo, or match-maker, in the interest of a widower who wishes to remarry. By the statement, "no preparation has been made," the hither means that he is unable to provide for his daughter's marriage, and cannot furnish her with a bridal outfit,—clothing, household furniture, etc.,—as required by custom. The reply that "no preparation is needed" signifies that the proposed husband is willing to take the girl without any marriage gifts.
[2] The reader should know that "the man from the other house" is acting as a matchmaker for a widower who wants to remarry. When it says, "no preparation has been made," it means he can't provide for his daughter's marriage and can't give her the bridal outfit—clothes, household items, etc.—that customs require. The response that "no preparation is needed" means that the suggested husband is okay with marrying the girl without any wedding gifts.
[3] Throughout this Ms., except in one instance, the more respectful form Sama never occurs after a masculine name, the popular form Shi being used even after the names of kindred.
[3] Throughout this manuscript, except for one case, the more respectful form Sama is never used after a masculine name, with the more common form Shi being utilized even after the names of relatives.
[4] The father has evidently been consulting a fortune-telling book, such as the San-zé-sō, or a professional diviner. The allusion to the astrologically determined natures, or temperaments, of the pair could scarcely be otherwise explained.
[4] The father has clearly been looking into a fortune-telling book, like the San-zé-sō, or consulting a professional fortune-teller. The mention of their astrologically determined personalities or temperaments could hardly be interpreted in any other way.
[7] Lucky and unlucky days were named and symbolized as follows, according to the old Japanese astrological system:—
[7] Lucky and unlucky days were called and represented like this, based on the old Japanese astrological system:—

Senkatsu:—forenoon good; afternoon bad.
Senkatsu:—morning good; afternoon bad.

Tomobiki:—forenoon good; afternoon good at the beginning and the end, but bad in the middle.
Tomobiki:—morning is good; afternoon is good at the start and the end, but bad in the middle.

Senpu;—forenoon bad; afternoon good.
Morning bad; afternoon good.

Butsumetsu:—wholly unlucky.
Butsumetsu:—completely unlucky.

Taian;—altogether good.
Taian;—totally great.

Shakō:—all unlucky, except at noon.
Shakō:—all unlucky, except at noon.
[8] This statement also implies that a professional diviner has been consulted. The reference to the direction, or bōgaku, can be fully understood only by those conversant with the old Chinese nature-philosophy.
[8] This statement also suggests that a professional fortune-teller has been consulted. The mention of the direction, or bōgaku, can only be fully understood by those familiar with the ancient Chinese philosophy of nature.
[9] Lit. "thrice-three-nine-times-wine-cup."
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit. "nine cups of wine."
[10] At a Japanese wedding it is customary to avoid the use of any words to which an unlucky signification attaches, or of any words suggesting misfortune in even an indirect way. The word sumu, "to finish," or "to end"; the word kaēru, "to return," (suggesting divorce), as well as many others, are forbidden at weddings. Accordingly, the term o-hiraki has long been euphemistically substituted for the term oitoma ("honourable leave-taking," i.e. "farewell"), in the popular etiquette of wedding assemblies.
[10] At a Japanese wedding, it’s customary to avoid any words that have unlucky meanings or suggest misfortune, even indirectly. Words like sumu, meaning "to finish" or "to end," and kaēru, meaning "to return" (which hints at divorce), along with many others, are off-limits at weddings. Because of this, the term o-hiraki has long been used as a euphemism for oitoma ("honourable leave-taking," or "farewell") in the social customs of wedding gatherings.
[11] "I felt a tumultuous beating within my breast," would perhaps be a closer rendering of the real sense; but it would sound oddly artificial by comparison with the simple Japanese utterance: "Ato ni wa futari sashi-mukai to nari, muné uchi-sawagi; sono bazukashisa bisthi ni tsukushi-gatashi."
[11] "I felt a chaotic pounding in my chest," might be a more accurate phrasing of the true feeling; however, it would sound strangely forced compared to the straightforward Japanese expression: "Ato ni wa futari sashi-mukai to nari, muné uchi-sawagi; sono bazukashisa bisthi ni tsukushi-gatashi."
[13] Aigasa, a fantastic term compounded from the verb au, "to accord," "to harmonize," and the noun kasa, "an umbrella." It signifies one umbrella used by two persons—especially lovers: an umbrella-of-loving-accord. To understand the wife's anxiety about being seen walking with her husband under the borrowed umbrella, the reader must know that it is not yet considered decorous for wife and husband even to walk side by side in public. A newly wedded pair, using a single umbrella in this way, would be particularly liable to have jests made at their expense—jests that might prove trying to the nerves of a timid bride.
[13] Aigasa is a fascinating term formed from the verb au, meaning "to agree" or "to harmonize," and the noun kasa, meaning "an umbrella." It represents one umbrella shared by two people—especially lovers: an umbrella of shared harmony. To grasp the wife's worry about being seen walking with her husband under a borrowed umbrella, the reader must understand that it wasn’t considered proper for a husband and wife to even walk side by side in public. A newly married couple using a single umbrella like this would be especially likely to become the target of jokes—jokes that could be quite upsetting for a shy bride.
[16] That is to say, "It was agreed that we should all go together to see the flowers." The word hanami ("flower-seeing") might be given to any of the numerous flower-festivals of the year, according to circumstances; but it here refers to the season of cherry blossoms. Throughout this diary the dates are those of the old lunar calendar.
[16] In other words, "We all agreed to go see the flowers together." The term hanami ("flower-seeing") can refer to any of the various flower festivals throughout the year, depending on the situation; however, here it specifically refers to the cherry blossom season. In this diary, the dates follow the old lunar calendar.
[17] A literal rendering is almost impossible. There is a ferry, called the Ferry of Imado, over the Sumidagawa; but the reference here is really neither to the ferry nor to the ferryman, but to the nakōdo, or match-maker, who arranged for the marriage. Miméguri-Inari is the popular name of a famous temple of the God of Rice, in Mukojima; but there is an untranslatable play here upon the name, suggesting a lovers' meeting. The reference to the Sumidagawa also contains a play upon the syllables sumi,—the verb "sumi" signifying "to be clear." Shirahigé-Yashiro ("White-Hair Temple") is the name of a real and very celebrated Shintō shrine in the city; but the name is here used chiefly to express the hope that the union may last into the period of hoary age. Besides these suggestions, we may suppose that the poem contains allusions to the actual journey made,—over the Sumidagawa by ferry, and thence to the various temples named. From old time, poems of like meaning have been made about these places; but the lines above given are certainly original, with the obvious exception of a few phrases which have become current coin in popular poetry.
[17] A direct translation is nearly impossible. There is a ferry called the Ferry of Imado that crosses the Sumidagawa; however, the mention here isn’t really about the ferry or the ferryman, but about the nakōdo, or matchmaker, who set up the marriage. Miméguri-Inari is the popular name of a well-known rice deity temple in Mukojima; there's a play on words with this name that suggests a romantic rendezvous. The reference to the Sumidagawa also has a pun on the syllable sumi,—the verb "sumi" meaning "to be clear." Shirahigé-Yashiro ("White-Hair Temple") is the name of a real and very famous Shintō shrine in the city; it's used here mainly to express the hope that the union will last into old age. In addition to these meanings, we can assume that the poem recalls the actual journey made—across the Sumidagawa by ferry, and then to the various temples mentioned. Throughout history, poems with similar themes have been written about these places; but the lines above are undoubtedly original, with the obvious exception of a few phrases that have become popular in poetry.
[18] The Soga Brothers were famous heroes of the twelfth century. The word kaichō signifies the religious festival during which the principal image of a temple is exposed to view.
[18] The Soga Brothers were famous heroes of the 12th century. The word kaichō refers to the religious festival when the main image of a temple is displayed.
[21] The Shinto parish-temple, or more correctly, district-temple of the Yotsuya quarter. Each quarter, or district, of the city has its tutelar divinity, or Ujigami. Suga-jinja is the Ujigami-temple of Yotsuya.
[21] The Shinto parish temple, or more accurately, the district temple of the Yotsuya area. Each area of the city has its guardian deity, or Ujigami. Suga-jinja is the Ujigami temple of Yotsuya.
[23] The Kanazawa-tei is a public hall in the Yotsuya quarter. Harimadayū is the professional name of a celebrated chanter of the dramatic recitations called jōruri and gidayū,—in which the reciter, or chanter, mimes the voices and action of many different characters.
[23] The Kanazawa-tei is a public hall in the Yotsuya neighborhood. Harimadayū is the stage name of a famous performer known for dramatic storytelling called jōruri and gidayū, where the performer mimics the voices and actions of various characters.
[24] She alludes to a popular saying of Buddhist origin:—Jishin, kwaji, kaminari, misoka, kikin, yamai no naki kuni é yuku ("Let us go to the Land where there is neither earthquake, nor fire, nor lightning, nor any last day of the month, nor famine, nor sickness").
[24] She refers to a well-known saying from Buddhism:—Jishin, kwaji, kaminari, misoka, kikin, yamai no naki kuni é yuku ("Let's go to the land where there are no earthquakes, no fires, no lightning, no last day of the month, no famine, and no sickness").
[25] Ujigami of the Ushigomé district.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ujigami of the Ushigomé area.
[26] Festival of the "Further Shore" (that is to say, Paradise). There are two great Buddhist festivals thus called,—the first representing a period of seven days during the spring equinox; the second, a period of seven days during the autumnal equinox.
[26] Festival of the "Further Shore" (meaning Paradise). There are two major Buddhist festivals by this name—the first lasts for seven days during the spring equinox, and the second lasts for seven days during the autumn equinox.
[28] Shiogama-Daimyōjin, a Shinto deity, to whom women pray for easy delivery in child-birth. Shrines of this divinity may be found in almost every province of Japan.
[28] Shiogama-Daimyōjin, a Shinto god, to whom women pray for a smooth childbirth. You can find shrines dedicated to this deity in nearly every province of Japan.
[32] Samidaré is the name given to the old fifth month, or, more strictly speaking, to a rainy period occurring in that month. The verses are, of course, allusive, and their real meaning might be rendered thus: "Oh! the season of grief! All things now seem sad: the sleeves of my robe are moist with my tears!"
[32] Samidaré refers to the old fifth month, or more specifically, a rainy period that happens in that month. The verses are definitely metaphorical, and their true meaning could be expressed like this: "Oh! The season of sorrow! Everything feels bleak: my robe's sleeves are damp with my tears!"
[33] The sotoba is a tall wooden lath, inscribed with Buddhist texts, and planted above a grave. For a full account of the sotoba, see the article entitled "The Literature of the Dead," in my Exotics and Retrospectives, p. 102. I am not able to give any account or explanation of the curious superstition here referred to; but it is probably of the same class with the strange custom recorded in my Gleanings in Buddha-Fields, p. 126.
[33] The sotoba is a tall wooden post, inscribed with Buddhist texts, that is placed above a grave. For a complete description of the sotoba, refer to the article titled "The Literature of the Dead" in my Exotics and Retrospectives, p. 102. I can't provide any details or explanation of the peculiar superstition mentioned here; however, it probably belongs to the same category as the unusual custom noted in my Gleanings in Buddha-Fields, p. 126.
[34] It would be unfair to suppose that this visit to the theatre was made only for pleasure; it was made rather in the hope of forgetting pain, and probably by order of the husband.
[34] It wouldn't be fair to think that this trip to the theater was just for fun; it was more about trying to forget pain, and likely suggested by the husband.
Ōkubo Hikozaëmon was the favourite minister and adviser of the Shōgun Iyem-itsu. Numberless stories of his sagacity and kindness are recorded in popular literature; and in many dramas the notable incidents of his official career are still represented.
Ōkubo Hikozaëmon was the favored minister and advisor of the Shōgun Iyemitsu. Numerous stories about his wisdom and kindness are documented in popular literature, and many plays still portray the significant events of his official career.
[35] There are five holidays thus named in every year. These go-sekku are usually called, Jinjitsu (the 7th of the 1st month), Joki (the 3d of the 3d month), Tango (the 5th of the 5th month), Tanabata (the 7th of the 7th month), and Chōyō (the 9th of the 9th month).
[35] There are five holidays celebrated each year. These go-sekku are commonly known as Jinjitsu (the 7th of the 1st month), Joki (the 3rd of the 3rd month), Tango (the 5th of the 5th month), Tanabata (the 7th of the 7th month), and Chōyō (the 9th of the 9th month).
[36] A divinity half-Buddhist, half-Shintō, in origin, but now popularly considered Shintō. This god is especially worshipped as a healer, and a protector against sickness. His principal temple in Tōkyō is in the Nihonbashi district.
[36] A deity with origins that are part-Buddhist and part-Shintō, but now mainly recognized as Shintō. This god is especially revered as a healer and a guardian against illness. His main temple in Tokyo is located in the Nihonbashi area.
[38] Daimyō-no-g yōretsu. On the festival mentioned there was a pageant representing feudal princes travelling in state, accompanied by their retainers and servants. The real armour, costumes, and weapons of the period before Meiji were effectively displayed on this occasion.
[38] Daimyō-no-g yōretsu. At the festival mentioned, there was a parade featuring feudal lords traveling in style, accompanied by their followers and servants. The authentic armor, costumes, and weapons from the era before the Meiji Restoration were showcased during this event.
[39] A congratulatory feast, held on the evening of the seventh day after the birth of a child. Relatives and friends invited usually make small presents to the baby.
[39] A celebratory meal, held on the evening of the seventh day after a baby's birth. Relatives and friends typically bring small gifts for the baby.
[41] All the objects here mentioned are toys—toys appropriate to the occasion. The Dairi are old-fashioned toy-figures, representing an emperor and empress in ancient costume. Hina are dolls.
[41] All the items mentioned here are toys—suitable toys for the occasion. The Dairi are traditional toy figures, representing an emperor and empress in ancient attire. Hina are dolls.
[43] Nephritis.
Nephritis.
[44] Or, "very thin and loose,"—the Karma-relation being emblematically spoken of as a bond or tie. She means, of course, that the loss of the child was the inevitable consequence of some fault committed in a previous state of existence.
[44] Or, "very thin and loose,"—the Karma relationship is symbolically referred to as a bond or connection. She is implying that the loss of the child was the unavoidable result of some mistake made in a past life.
[45] Gidayū-bon, "the book of the gidayū." There are many gidayū books. Gidayū is the name given to a kind of musical drama. In the dramatic composition here referred to, the characters Miyagino and Shinobu are sisters, who relate their sorrows to each other.
[45] Gidayū-bon, "the book of the gidayū." There are many gidayū books. Gidayū refers to a type of musical drama. In the dramatic piece mentioned here, the characters Miyagino and Shinobu are sisters who share their sorrows with each other.
[46] I.e. before she herself (the mother) dies;—there is a colloquial phrase in the Japanese text. Ko ga oya ni sakidatsu is the common expression: "the child goes before the parents,"—that is to say, dies before the parents.
[46] I.e. before she herself (the mother) dies;—there's a colloquial phrase in the Japanese text. Ko ga oya ni sakidatsu is the common expression: "the child goes before the parents,"—which means, dies before the parents.
[48] Aënaku is an adjective signifying, according to circumstances, "feeble," or "transitory," or "sad." Its use here might best be rendered by some such phrase as "Piteous to say!"
[48] Aënaku is an adjective that means, depending on the situation, "weak," "temporary," or "sorrowful." In this context, it might be best expressed with a phrase like "It's really sad to say!"
[50] A necessarily free translation;—the lines might also be read thus: "Having awakened, all the joy fleets and fades;—it was only a dream of Spring." The verb saméru, very effectively used here, allows of this double rendering; for it means either "to awake" or "to fade." The adjective hakanashi also has a double meaning: according to circumstances it may signify either "fleeting" (evanescent) or "hopeless" (wretched).
[50] A free translation;—the lines might also be read this way: "Having woken up, all the joy disappears and fades;—it was just a dream of Spring." The verb saméru, used effectively here, allows for this dual meaning; it can mean either "to wake up" or "to fade away." The adjective hakanashi also has a dual meaning: depending on the context, it can mean either "fleeting" (temporary) or "hopeless" (miserable).
Heiké-gani

In various countries of which the peoples appear strange to us, by reason of beliefs, ideas, customs, and arts having nothing in common with our own, there can be found something in the nature of the land—something in its flora or fauna—characterized by a corresponding strangeness. Probably the relative queerness of the exotic nature in such regions helped more or less to develop the apparent oddity of the exotic mind. National differences of thought or feeling should not be less evolutionally interpretable than the forms of vegetables or of insects; and, in the mental evolution of a people, the influence of environment upon imagination must be counted as a factor....
In various countries where the people seem strange to us due to their beliefs, ideas, customs, and arts that have nothing in common with our own, there is something in the land—something in its plants or animals—that reflects this strangeness. The unusual nature of these exotic places probably helped develop the perceived oddity of the exotic mindset. The differences in national thought or feeling should be understood as evolutionary as much as the forms of plants or insects; and in the mental evolution of a people, the impact of their environment on their imagination must be considered an important factor....
*
*
These reflections were induced by a box of crabs sent me from the Province of Chōshū,—crabs possessing that very same quality of grotesqueness which we are accustomed to think of as being peculiarly Japanese. On the backs of these creatures there are bossings and depressions that curiously simulate the shape of a human face,—a distorted face,—a face modelled in relief as a Japanese craftsman might have modelled it in some moment of artistic whim.
These thoughts were triggered by a box of crabs sent to me from Chōshū Province—crabs that have the same quirky quality we often associate with being distinctly Japanese. On their shells, there are bumps and indentations that oddly resemble a human face—a distorted one—a face shaped in relief as if a Japanese artisan had crafted it in a moment of artistic inspiration.

Two varieties of such crabs—nicely dried and polished—are constantly exposed for sale in the shops of Akamagaséki (better known to foreigners by the name of Shimonoséki). They are caught along the neighbouring stretch of coast called Dan-no-Ura, where the great clan of the Heiké, or Taira, were exterminated in a naval battle, seven centuries ago, by the rival clan of Genji, or Minamoto. Readers of Japanese history will remember the story of the Imperial Nun, Nii-no-Ama, who in the hour of that awful tragedy composed a poem, and then leaped into the sea, with the child-emperor Antoku in her arms.
Two types of crabs—beautifully dried and polished—are always available for sale in the shops of Akamagaséki (better known to foreigners as Shimonoséki). They are caught along the nearby coast called Dan-no-Ura, where the powerful Heiké clan, or Taira, was defeated in a naval battle seven centuries ago by their rivals, the Genji clan, or Minamoto. Those familiar with Japanese history will recall the tale of the Imperial Nun, Nii-no-Ama, who, in that moment of tragedy, wrote a poem and then jumped into the sea with the young emperor Antoku in her arms.

Now the grotesque crabs of this coast are called Heiké-gani, or "Heiké-crabs," because of a legend that the spirits of the drowned and slaughtered warriors of the Heiké-clan assumed such shapes; and it is said that the fury or the agony of the death-struggle can still be discerned in the faces upon the backs of the crabs. But to feel the romance of this legend you should be familiar with old pictures of the fight of Dan-no-Ura,—old coloured prints of the armoured combatants, with their grim battle-masks of iron and their great fierce eyes.
Now the strange crabs along this coast are called Heiké-gani, or "Heiké-crabs," because of a legend that the spirits of the drowned and slain warriors of the Heiké clan took on these forms; and it's said that you can still see the rage or pain from their struggle to survive in the faces on the backs of the crabs. To truly appreciate the romance of this legend, you should look at old images of the battle at Dan-no-Ura—vintage colored prints of the armored fighters, with their grim iron battle masks and fierce eyes.
The smaller variety of crab is known simply as a "Heiké-crab,"—Heiké-gani. Each Heiké-gani is supposed to be animated by the spirit of a common Heiké warrior only,—an ordinary samurai. But the larger kind of crab is also termed Taishō-gani ("Chieftain-crab"), or Tatsugashira ("Dragon-helmet"); and all Taishō-gani or Tatsugashira are thought to be animated by ghosts of those great Heiké captains who bore upon their helmets monsters unknown to Western heraldry, and glittering horns, and dragons of gold.
The smaller type of crab is called a "Heiké-crab"—Heiké-gani. Each Heiké-gani is believed to be possessed by the spirit of an ordinary Heiké warrior, just a regular samurai. On the other hand, the larger variety is known as Taishō-gani ("Chieftain-crab") or Tatsugashira ("Dragon-helmet"). All Taishō-gani or Tatsugashira are thought to be inhabited by the spirits of the great Heiké captains, who wore helmets adorned with creatures unknown to Western heraldry, along with shining horns and golden dragons.

I got a Japanese friend to draw for me the two pictures of Heiké-gani herewith reproduced; and I can vouch for their accuracy. But I told him that I could not see anything resembling a helmet, either in his drawing of the Tatsugashira, nor in the original figure upon the back of the crab.
I had a Japanese friend draw the two pictures of Heiké-gani that are included here, and I can confirm they are accurate. However, I told him that I couldn't see anything that looked like a helmet, either in his drawing of the Tatsugashira or in the original figure on the back of the crab.
"Can you see it?" I asked. "Why, yes,—somewhat like this," he answered, making the following sketch:—
"Can you see it?" I asked. "Yeah, kinda like this," he answered, making the following sketch:—
"Well, I can make out part of the head-gear," I said;—"but that outline of yours is not according to facts,—and that face is vapid as the face of the Moon. Look at the nightmare on the back of the real crab!..."
"Well, I can see part of the headgear," I said;—"but that outline you have doesn't match reality,—and that face is as bland as the Moon's surface. Check out the nightmare on the back of the actual crab!..."

Fireflies

I
I want to talk about Japanese fireflies, but not entomologically. If you are interested, as you ought to be, in the scientific side of the subject, you should seek enlightenment from a Japanese professor of biology, now lecturing at the Imperial University of Tōkyō. He signs himself "Mr. S. Watasé" (the "S" standing for the personal name Shozaburo); and he has been a teacher as well as a student of science in America, where a number of his lectures have been published,[1]—lectures upon animal phosphorescence, animal electricity, the light-producing organs of insects and fishes, and other wonderful topics of biology. He can tell you all that is known concerning the morphology of fireflies, the physiology of fireflies, the photometry of fireflies, the chemistry of their luminous substance, the spectroscopic analysis of their light, and the significance of that light in terms of ether-vibration. By experiment he can show you that, under normal conditions of temperature and environment, the number of light-pulsations produced by one species of Japanese firefly averages twenty-six per minute; and that the rate suddenly rises to sixty-three per minute, if the insect be frightened by seizure. Also he can prove to you that another and smaller kind of firefly, when taken in the hand, will increase the number of its light-pulsings to upward of two hundred per minute. He suggests that the light may be of some protective value to the insect,—like the "warning colours" of sundry nauseous caterpillars and butterflies,—because the firefly has a very bitter taste, and birds appear to find it unpalatable. (Frogs, he has observed, do not mind the bad taste: they fill their cold bellies with fireflies till the light shines through them, much as the light of a candle-flame will glow through a porcelain jar.) But whether of protective value or not, the tiny dynamo would seem to be used in a variety of ways,—as a phototelegraph, for example. As other insects converse by sound or by touch, the firefly utters its emotion in luminous pulsings: its speech is a language of light.... I am only giving you some hints about the character of the professor's lectures, which are never merely technical. And for the best part of this non-scientific essay of mine,—especially that concerning the capture and the sale of fireflies in Japan,—I am indebted to some delightful lectures which he delivered last year to Japanese audiences in Tōkyō.
I want to talk about Japanese fireflies, but not in a scientific way. If you're interested, and you should be, in the scientific side of things, you should look for insights from a Japanese biology professor who currently teaches at the Imperial University of Tokyo. He goes by "Mr. S. Watasé" (with the "S" standing for Shozaburo); he has both taught and studied science in America, where several of his lectures have been published,[1]—lectures on topics like animal phosphorescence, animal electricity, the light-producing organs of insects and fish, and other fascinating areas of biology. He can explain everything you need to know about the structure of fireflies, their biology, how their light works, the chemistry behind their glow, the spectral analysis of their light, and the significance of that light in relation to ether vibrations. Through experiments, he can show you that, under normal temperature and environmental conditions, one type of Japanese firefly produces an average of twenty-six light pulses per minute; this rate jumps to sixty-three per minute if the insect is startled. He can also demonstrate that another, smaller type of firefly will increase its light pulses to over two hundred per minute when held. He proposes that the light might serve a protective purpose for the insect—similar to the "warning colors" of certain poisonous caterpillars and butterflies—since the firefly has a very bitter taste, which birds seem to dislike. (Interestingly, frogs don’t mind the bad taste; they will fill their cold bellies with fireflies until the light shines through them, much like how a candle flame glows through a porcelain jar.) Whether or not it serves a protective function, this little dynamo seems to have multiple uses—like a phototelegraph, for instance. While other insects communicate through sound or touch, the firefly expresses its feelings through glowing pulsations: its language is one of light.... I'm just giving you some insights into the nature of the professor's lectures, which are never just technical. And for the best parts of this non-scientific essay of mine—especially regarding the catching and selling of fireflies in Japan—I owe much to some delightful lectures he delivered last year to Japanese audiences in Tokyo.
II
As written to-day, the Japanese name of the firefly (hotaru) is ideographically composed with the sign for fire, doubled, above the sign for insect. The real origin of the word is nevertheless doubtful; and various etymologies have been suggested. Some scholars think that the appellation anciently signified "the First-born of Fire"; while others believe that it was first composed with syllables meaning "star" and "drop." The more poetical of the proposed derivations, I am sorry to say, are considered the least probable. But whatever may have been the primal meaning of the word hotaru, there can be no doubt as to the romantic quality of certain folk-names still given to the insect. Two species of firefly have a wide distribution in Japan; and these have been popularly named Genji-botaru and Heiké-botaru: that is to say, "the Minamoto-Firefly" and "the Taira-Firefly." A legend avers that these fireflies are the ghosts of the old Minamoto and Taira warriors; that, even in their insect shapes, they remember the awful clan-struggle of the twelfth century; and that once every year, on the night of the twentieth day of the fourth month,[2] they fight a great battle on the Uji River. Therefore, on that night all caged fireflies should be set free, in order that they may be able to take part in the contest.
As it's written today, the Japanese name for the firefly (hotaru) is made up of the character for fire, doubled, above the character for insect. The true origin of the word is still uncertain, and various etymologies have been proposed. Some scholars believe that the name originally meant "the First-born of Fire," while others think it was first created using syllables that mean "star" and "drop." Unfortunately, the more poetic suggested origins are considered the least likely. But no matter what the original meaning of the word hotaru was, there's no doubt about the romantic names still given to the insect. Two species of firefly are widely found in Japan and have been popularly named Genji-botaru and Heiké-botaru, which mean "the Minamoto-Firefly" and "the Taira-Firefly." A legend says that these fireflies are the spirits of the old Minamoto and Taira warriors; that even in their insect forms, they remember the brutal clan battles of the twelfth century; and that once a year, on the night of the twentieth day of the fourth month,[2] they fight an epic battle on the Uji River. So, on that night, all caged fireflies should be released so they can participate in the contest.
*
*
The Genji-botaru is the largest of Japanese fireflies,—the largest species, at least, in Japan proper, not including the Loochoo Islands. It is found in almost every part of the country from Kyūshū to Ōshū. The Heiké-botaru ranges further north, being especially common in Yezo; but it is found also in the central and southern provinces. It is smaller than the Genji, and emits a feebler light. The fireflies commonly sold by insect-dealers in Tōkyō, Ōsaka, Kyoto, and other cities, are of the larger species. Japanese observers have described the light of both insects as "tea-coloured" (cha-iro),—the tint of the ordinary Japanese infusion, when the leaf is of good quality, being a clear greenish yellow. But the light of a fine Genji-firefly is so brilliant that only a keen eye can detect the greenish colour: at first sight the flash appears yellow as the flame of a wood-fire, and its vivid brightness has not been overpraised in the following hokku:—
The Genji-botaru is the largest Japanese firefly—at least, the largest species in mainland Japan, not counting the Loochoo Islands. It can be found almost everywhere in the country, from Kyūshū to Ōshū. The Heiké-botaru can be found further north, being especially common in Yezo, but it’s also present in the central and southern regions. It’s smaller than the Genji and gives off a weaker light. The fireflies typically sold by insect vendors in Tōkyō, Ōsaka, Kyoto, and other cities are of the larger species. Japanese observers have described the light from both insects as "tea-colored" (cha-iro), with the color of a good-quality Japanese tea being a clear greenish-yellow. However, the light from a fine Genji firefly is so bright that only a sharp eye can see the greenish hue: at first glance, the flash looks yellow like the flame of a wood fire, and its intense brightness hasn’t been overstated in the following hokku:—
Kagaribi mo
Hotaru mo hikaru—
Genji kana!
Kagaribi too
Fireflies shine—
Genji, indeed!
"Whether it be a glimmering of festal-fires[3] [far away], or a glimmering of fireflies, [one can hardly tell]—ah, it is the Genji!"
"Whether it's a sparkle from distant festival lights[3] [far away], or the twinkle of fireflies, [it's nearly impossible to say]—ah, it's Genji!"
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Although the appellations Genji-botaru and Heiké-botaru are still in general use, both insects are known by other folk-names. In different provinces the Genji is called Ō-botaru, or "Great Firefly"; Ushi-botaru, or "Ox-Firefly"; Kuma-botaru, or "Bear-Firefly"; and Uji-botaru, or "Firefly of Uji,"—not to mention such picturesque appellations as Komosō-botaru and Yamabuki-botaru, which could not be appreciated by the average Western reader. The Heiké-botaru is also called Himé-botaru, or "Princess-Firefly"; Nennéi-botaru, or "Baby-Firefly"; and Yuréi-botaru, or "Ghost-Firefly." But these are only examples chosen at random: in almost every part of Japan there is a special folk-name for the insect.
Although the names Genji-botaru and Heiké-botaru are still commonly used, both insects have other local names. In different regions, the Genji is referred to as Ō-botaru, or "Great Firefly"; Ushi-botaru, or "Ox-Firefly"; Kuma-botaru, or "Bear-Firefly"; and Uji-botaru, or "Firefly of Uji,"—not to mention some more colorful names like Komosō-botaru and Yamabuki-botaru, which may not resonate with the average Western reader. The Heiké-botaru is also known as Himé-botaru, or "Princess-Firefly"; Nennéi-botaru, or "Baby-Firefly"; and Yuréi-botaru, or "Ghost-Firefly." But these are just a few randomly chosen examples: almost every part of Japan has its own unique name for the insect.
III
There are many places in Japan which are famous for fireflies,—places which people visit in summer merely to enjoy the sight of the fireflies. Anciently the most celebrated of all such places was a little valley near Ishiyama, by the lake of Ōmi. It is still called Hotaru-Dani, or the Valley of Fireflies. Before the Period of Genroku (1688-1703), the swarming of the fireflies in this valley, during the sultry season, was accounted one of the natural marvels of the country. The fireflies of the Hotaru-Dani are still celebrated for their size; but that wonderful swarming of them, which old writers described, is no longer to be seen there. At present the most famous place for fireflies is in the neighbourhood of Uji, in Yamashirō. Uji, a pretty little town in the centre of the celebrated tea-district, is situated on the Ujigawa, and is scarcely less famed for its fireflies than for its teas. Every summer special trains run from Kyōtō and Ōsaka to Uji, bringing thousands of visitors to see the fireflies. But it is on the river, at a point several miles from the town, that the great spectacle is to be witnessed,—the Hotaru-Kassen, or Firefly Battle. The stream there winds between hills covered with vegetation; and myriads of fireflies dart from either bank, to meet and cling above the water. At moments they so swarm together as to form what appears to the eye like a luminous cloud, or like a great ball of sparks. The cloud soon scatters, or the ball drops and breaks upon the surface of the current, and the fallen fireflies drift glittering away; but another swarm quickly collects in the same locality. People wait all night in boats upon the river to watch the phenomenon. After the Hotaru-Kassen is done, the Ujikawa, covered with the still sparkling bodies of the drifting insects, is said to appear like the Milky Way, or, as the Japanese more poetically call it, the River of Heaven. Perhaps it was after witnessing such a spectacle that the great female poet, Chiyo of Kaga, composed these verses:—
There are many places in Japan known for their fireflies—spots that people visit in the summer just to enjoy the sight of them. Historically, the most famous of these locations was a small valley near Ishiyama, by Lake Ōmi. It's still called Hotaru-Dani, or the Valley of Fireflies. Before the Genroku Period (1688-1703), the swarming fireflies in this valley during the sultry season were considered one of the country's natural wonders. The fireflies of Hotaru-Dani are still known for their size, but the amazing swarms described by older writers are no longer seen there. Nowadays, the most famous place for fireflies is near Uji, in Yamashirō. Uji, a charming little town in the heart of the renowned tea district, sits along the Ujigawa River and is just as famous for its fireflies as it is for its tea. Every summer, special trains run from Kyoto and Osaka to Uji, bringing thousands of visitors to see the fireflies. However, the main spectacle occurs on the river, several miles from the town, during the Hotaru-Kassen, or Firefly Battle. The stream winds between lush hills, and countless fireflies dart from both banks to meet and hover above the water. At times, they swarm together, creating what looks like a glowing cloud or a big ball of sparks. The cloud quickly disperses, or the ball falls and breaks on the surface of the current, with the fireflies drifting away like glitter; but another swarm quickly gathers in the same area. People wait all night in boats on the river to watch this phenomenon. After the Hotaru-Kassen is over, the Ujikawa, covered with the still-glimmering bodies of the drifting insects, is said to resemble the Milky Way, or as the Japanese more poetically refer to it, the River of Heaven. Perhaps it was after witnessing such a sight that the great female poet, Chiyo of Kaga, wrote these verses:—
Kawa bakari,
Yami wa nagarété—?
Hotaru kana!
Kawa bakari,
Is the darkness flowing—?
Hotaru kana!
—Which may be thus freely rendered:—
—Which may be thus freely rendered:—
"Is it the river only?—or is the darkness itself drifting?... Oh, the fireflies!..."[4]
"Is it just the river?—or is the darkness itself flowing away?... Oh, the fireflies!..."[4]
IV
Many persons in Japan earn their living during the summer months by catching and selling fireflies: indeed, the extent of this business entitles it to be regarded as a special industry. The chief centre of this industry is the region about Ishiyama, in Goshū, by the Lake of Ōmi,—a number of houses there supplying fireflies to many parts of the country, and especially to the great cities of Osaka and Kyōtō. From sixty to seventy firefly-catchers are employed by each of the principal houses during the busy season. Some training is required for the occupation. A tyro might find it no easy matter to catch a hundred fireflies in a single night; but an expert has been known to catch three thousand. The methods of capture, although of the simplest possible kind, are very interesting to see.
Many people in Japan make a living in the summer by catching and selling fireflies; in fact, the scale of this business qualifies it as a unique industry. The main hub of this industry is the area around Ishiyama in Goshū, near Lake Ōmi—several houses there supply fireflies to various parts of the country, especially to the major cities of Osaka and Kyōtō. Each of the main houses employs about sixty to seventy firefly catchers during the busy season. Some training is necessary for this work. A beginner might struggle to catch a hundred fireflies in one night, but an expert has been known to catch three thousand. The methods of catching them, while simple, are fascinating to watch.
Immediately after sunset, the firefly-hunter goes forth, with a long bamboo pole upon his shoulder, and a long bag of brown mosquito-netting wound, like a girdle, about his waist. When he reaches a wooded place frequented by fireflies,—usually some spot where willows are planted, on the bank of a river or lake,—he halts and watches the trees. As soon as the trees begin to twinkle satisfactorily, he gets his net ready, approaches the most luminous tree, and with his long pole strikes the branches. The fireflies, dislodged by the shock, do not immediately take flight, as more active insects would do under like circumstances, but drop helplessly to the ground, beetle-wise, where their light—always more brilliant in moments of fear or pain—renders them conspicuous. If suffered to remain upon the ground for a few moments, they will fly away. But the catcher, picking them up with astonishing quickness, using both hands at once, deftly tosses them into his mouth—because he cannot lose the time required to put them, one by one, into the bag. Only when his mouth can hold no more, does he drop the fireflies, unharmed, into the netting.
Immediately after sunset, the firefly hunter sets out with a long bamboo pole over his shoulder and a long bag made of brown mosquito netting wrapped around his waist like a belt. When he reaches a wooded area where fireflies are common—typically somewhere with willows near a river or lake—he stops and observes the trees. As soon as the trees start to twinkle brightly, he prepares his net, moves closer to the brightest tree, and strikes its branches with his pole. The fireflies, jolted by the impact, don't immediately fly away like more active insects would; instead, they drop helplessly to the ground, like beetles, where their light—more intense during moments of fear or pain—makes them stand out. If left on the ground for a few moments, they will fly away. But the catcher, with incredible speed, picks them up using both hands and deftly tosses them into his mouth—since he can't afford the time to place them one by one into the bag. Only when his mouth is full does he drop the fireflies, unharmed, into the netting.
Thus the firefly-catcher works until about two o'clock in the morning,—the old Japanese hour of ghosts,—at which time the insects begin to leave the trees and seek the dewy soil. There they are said to bury their tails, so as to remain viewless. But now the hunter changes his tactics. Taking a bamboo broom he brushes the surface of the turf, lightly and quickly. Whenever touched or alarmed by the broom, the fireflies display their lanterns, and are immediately nipped and bagged. A little before dawn, the hunters return to town.
Thus, the firefly catcher works until about two in the morning—the old Japanese hour of ghosts—when the insects start to leave the trees and search for the dewy ground. It’s said that they bury their tails to stay hidden. But now the hunter changes his approach. Using a bamboo broom, he lightly and quickly brushes the surface of the grass. Whenever the fireflies are touched or startled by the broom, they light up, and he quickly catches them. A little before dawn, the hunters head back to town.
At the firefly-shops the captured insects are sorted as soon as possible, according to the brilliancy of their light,—the more luminous being the higher-priced. Then they are put into gauze-covered boxes or cages, with a certain quantity of moistened grass in each cage. From one hundred to two hundred fireflies are placed in a single cage, according to grade. To these cages are attached small wooden tablets inscribed with the names of customers,—such as hotel proprietors, restaurant-keepers, wholesale and retail insect-merchants, and private persons who have ordered large quantities of fireflies for some particular festivity. The boxes are despatched to their destinations by nimble messengers,—for goods of this class cannot be safely intrusted to express companies.
At the firefly shops, the captured insects are sorted as quickly as possible based on how bright their light is—the brighter they are, the more expensive they are. Then they’re placed in gauze-covered boxes or cages, each containing a certain amount of moistened grass. Depending on their quality, one hundred to two hundred fireflies go into a single cage. Small wooden tablets are attached to these cages with the names of the customers—like hotel owners, restaurant managers, wholesale and retail insect vendors, and individuals who have ordered large quantities of fireflies for special events. The boxes are sent to their destinations by quick messengers—goods like these can’t be safely entrusted to express companies.
Great numbers of fireflies are ordered for display at evening parties in the summer season. A large Japanese guest-room usually overlooks a garden; and during a banquet or other evening entertainment, given in the sultry season, it is customary to set fireflies at liberty in the garden after sunset, that the visitors may enjoy the sight of the sparkling. Restaurant-keepers purchase largely. In the famous Dōtombori of Ōsaka, there is a house where myriads of fireflies are kept in a large space enclosed by mosquito-netting; and customers of this house are permitted to enter the enclosure and capture a certain number of fireflies to take home with them.
Huge numbers of fireflies are ordered for display at evening parties in the summer. A spacious Japanese guest room typically overlooks a garden; and during a banquet or other evening event held in the warm season, it's common to release fireflies in the garden after sunset, so guests can enjoy the sparkling sight. Restaurant owners buy them in large quantities. In the famous Dōtombori area of Ōsaka, there’s a place where thousands of fireflies are kept in a large area surrounded by mosquito netting; customers at this place are allowed to enter the enclosure and catch a certain number of fireflies to take home.
*
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The wholesale price of living fireflies ranges from three sen per hundred up to thirteen sen per hundred, according to season and quality. Retail dealers sell them in cages; and in Tokyo the price of a cage of fireflies ranges from three sen up to several dollars. The cheapest kind of cage, containing only three or four fireflies, is scarcely more than two inches square; but the costly cages—veritable marvels of bamboo work, beautifully decorated—are as large as cages for song-birds. Firefly cages of charming or fantastic shapes—model houses, junks, temple-lanterns, etc.—can be bought at prices ranging from thirty sen up to one dollar.
The wholesale price of live fireflies varies from three sen per hundred to thirteen sen per hundred, depending on the season and quality. Retailers sell them in cages; in Tokyo, a cage of fireflies can cost anywhere from three sen to several dollars. The cheapest type of cage, holding just three or four fireflies, is only about two inches square, while the more expensive cages—true works of bamboo craftsmanship, beautifully decorated—are as large as cages for songbirds. You can find firefly cages in charming or unique shapes—like model houses, boats, and lanterns—priced from thirty sen to one dollar.
Dead or alive, fireflies are worth money. They are delicate insects, and they live but a short time in confinement. Great numbers die in the insect-shops; and one celebrated insect-house is said to dispose every season of no less than five shō—that is to say, about one peck—of dead fireflies, which are sold to manufacturing establishments in Osaka. Formerly fireflies were used much more than at present in the manufacture of poultices and pills, and in the preparation of drugs peculiar to the practice of Chinese medicine. Even to-day some curious extracts are obtained from them; and one of these, called Hotaru-no-abura, or Firefly-grease, is still used by woodworkers for the purpose of imparting rigidity to objects made of bent bamboo.
Dead or alive, fireflies have monetary value. They are fragile insects, and they live for only a short time when kept in captivity. Many die in insect shops; one well-known insect shop is said to dispose of no less than five shō—which is about one peck—of dead fireflies each season, sold to manufacturers in Osaka. In the past, fireflies were utilized much more than they are now for making poultices and pills, as well as for preparing specific drugs used in traditional Chinese medicine. Even today, some interesting extracts are derived from them; one of these, called Hotaru-no-abura, or Firefly grease, is still used by woodworkers to add rigidity to items made from bent bamboo.
A very curious chapter on firefly-medicine might be written by somebody learned in the old-fashioned literature. The queerest part of the subject is Chinese, and belongs much more to demonology than to therapeutics. Firefly-ointments used to be made which had power, it was alleged, to preserve a house from the attacks of robbers, to counteract the effect of any poison, and to drive away "the hundred devils." And pills were made with firefly-substance which were believed to confer invulnerability;—one kind of such pills being called Kanshōgan, or "Commander-in-Chief Pills"; and another, Buigan, or "Military-Power Pills."
A very interesting chapter on firefly medicine could be written by someone well-versed in old literature. The strangest part of the topic is from China and relates more to demonology than to medicine. Firefly ointments were once believed to have the power to protect a house from burglars, neutralize poisons, and chase away "the hundred devils." There were also pills made from firefly substances that were thought to grant invincibility; one type of these pills was called Kanshōgan, or "Commander-in-Chief Pills," and another was Buigan, or "Military-Power Pills."
V
Firefly-catching, as a business, is comparatively modern; but firefly-hunting, as a diversion, is a very old custom. Anciently it was an aristocratic amusement; and great nobles used to give firefly-hunting parties,—botaru-gari. In this busy era of Meiji the botaru-gari is rather an amusement for children than for grown-up folks; but the latter occasionally find time to join in the sport. All over Japan, the children have their firefly-hunts every summer;—moonless nights being usually chosen for such expeditions. Girls follow the chase with paper fans; boys, with long light poles, to the ends of which wisps of fresh bamboo-grass are tied. When struck down by a fan or a wisp, the insects are easily secured, as they are slow to take wing after having once been checked in actual flight. While hunting, the children sing little songs, supposed to attract the shining prey. These songs differ according to locality; and the number of them is wonderful. But there are very few possessing that sort of interest which justifies quotation. Two examples will probably suffice:—
Firefly-catching as a business is relatively modern, but firefly-hunting as a fun activity is a very old tradition. In the past, it was an aristocratic pastime, and wealthy nobles often hosted firefly-hunting parties—botaru-gari. In this busy Meiji era, botaru-gari is more of a children's activity than something for adults, although some grown-ups still find time to join in. All over Japan, children go on their firefly hunts every summer, usually on moonless nights. Girls use paper fans to chase the fireflies, while boys use long, light poles with bunches of fresh bamboo-grass tied to the ends. When hit by a fan or a piece of bamboo-grass, the insects are easy to catch since they’re slow to fly away after being interrupted in mid-air. While hunting, the kids sing little songs that are meant to attract the glowing insects. These songs vary by region, and there are many of them. However, very few are interesting enough to quote. Two examples will probably be enough:—
(Province of Choshū.)
Hotaru, koi! koi!
Koi-tomosé!
Nippon ichi no
Jōsan ga,
Chōchin tomoshité,
Koi to ina!
(Province of Choshū.)
Fireflies, come! come!
Come, friends!
The best in Japan
are the lanterns,
lighting up,
calling for love!
Come, firefly, come! Come with your light burning! The nicest girl in Japan wants to know if you will not light your lantern and come!
Come, firefly, come! Come with your glowing light! The sweetest girl in Japan wants to know if you will light your lantern and join us!
(Dialect of Shimonoséki.)
Hōchin, koi!
Hōchin, koi!
Séki no machi no bon-san ga,
Chōchin tomoshité,
Koi!
Koi!
(Dialect of Shimonoséki.)
Hey, come over!
Hey, come over here!
The beautiful lanterns in the town of Séki,
Illuminate the night,
Come on!
Come on!
Firefly, come! firefly, come! All the boys of Séki [want you to come] with your lantern lighted! Come! come!
Firefly, come! firefly, come! All the boys of Séki [want you to come] with your lantern lit! Come! come!
*
Understood. Please provide the text you'd like modernized.
Of course, in order to hunt fireflies successfully, it is necessary to know something about their habits; and on this subject Japanese children are probably better informed than a majority of my readers, for whom the following notes may possess a novel interest:—
Of course, to successfully catch fireflies, you need to understand their habits; and on this topic, Japanese children probably know more than most of my readers, for whom the following notes might offer a fresh perspective:—
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Fireflies frequent the neighbourhood of water, and like to circle above it; but some kinds are repelled by impure or stagnant water, and are only to be found in the vicinity of clear streams or lakes. The Genji-firefly shuns swamps, ditches, or foul canals; while the Heiké-firefly seems to be satisfied with any water. All fireflies seek by preference grassy banks shaded by trees; but they dislike certain trees and are attracted by others. They avoid pine trees, for instance; and they will not light upon rose-bushes. But upon willow trees—especially weeping willows—they gather in great swarms. Occasionally, on a summer night, you may see a drooping willow so covered and illuminated with fireflies that all its branches appear "to be budding fire." During a bright moonlight night fireflies keep as much as possible in shadow; but when pursued they fly at once into the moonshine, where their shimmering is less easily perceived. Lamplight, or any strong artificial light, drives them away; but small bright lights attract them. They can be lured, for example, by the sparkling of a small piece of lighted charcoal, or by the glow of a little Japanese pipe, kindled in the dark. But the lamping of a single lively firefly, confined in a bottle, or cup, of clear glass, is the best of all lures.
Fireflies often gather near water and like to hover above it; however, some types are put off by dirty or still water and can only be found around clear streams or lakes. The Genji-firefly avoids swamps, ditches, or polluted canals, while the Heiké-firefly seems fine with any kind of water. All fireflies prefer grassy banks shaded by trees, but they have their likes and dislikes when it comes to specific trees. For example, they steer clear of pine trees and won’t land on rose bushes. However, they flock to willow trees—especially weeping willows. Sometimes, on a summer night, you might see a drooping willow so covered in fireflies that its branches look "like they're budding fire." On bright moonlit nights, fireflies try to stay in the shadows, but when chased, they quickly fly into the moonlight, where it's harder to spot them. Bright artificial lights, like lamplight, scare them away, but small bright lights draw them in. They can be attracted, for instance, by the flickering of a small piece of lit charcoal or the glow of a little Japanese pipe lit in the dark. But the best way to lure them is with a single lively firefly trapped in a clear glass bottle or cup.
*
Got it! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.
As a rule the children hunt only in parties, for obvious reasons. In former years it would have been deemed foolhardy to go alone in pursuit of fireflies, because there existed certain uncanny beliefs concerning them. And in some of the country districts these beliefs still prevail. What appear to be fireflies may be malevolent spirits, or goblin-fires, or fox-lights, kindled to delude the wayfarer. Even real fireflies are not always to be trusted;—the weirdness of their kinships might be inferred from their love of willow trees. Other trees have their particular spirits, good or evil, hamadryads or goblins; but the willow is particularly the tree of the dead—the favourite of human ghosts. Any firefly may be a ghost—who can tell? Besides, there is an old belief that the soul of a person still alive may sometimes assume the shape of a firefly. And here is a little story that was told me in Izuno:—
As a rule, kids usually hunt in groups for obvious reasons. In the past, it would have seemed reckless to go after fireflies alone because there were certain eerie beliefs surrounding them. In some rural areas, these beliefs are still common. What look like fireflies could be evil spirits, goblin fires, or will-o'-the-wisps, created to trick travelers. Even real fireflies can’t always be trusted; their strange connections might come from their fondness for willow trees. Other trees have their own spirits, whether good or bad, like dryads or goblins, but the willow is especially associated with the dead—it’s a favorite of human ghosts. Any firefly might be a ghost—who can really know? Plus, there’s an old saying that the soul of a living person can sometimes take the form of a firefly. And here’s a little story I was told in Izuno:—
*
Understood! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.
One cold winter's night a young shizoku of Matsuë, while on his way home from a wedding-party, was surprised to perceive a firefly-light hovering above the canal in front of his dwelling. Wondering that such an insect should be flying abroad in the season of snow, he stopped to look at it; and the light suddenly shot toward him. He struck at it with a stick; but it darted away, and flew into the garden of a residence adjoining his own.
One cold winter night, a young samurai from Matsuë, while heading home from a wedding party, was surprised to see a firefly glowing above the canal in front of his house. Curious about why such an insect would be out during the snowy season, he stopped to watch it; suddenly, the light shot toward him. He swung a stick at it, but it zipped away and flew into the garden of a house next to his.
Next morning he made a visit to that house, intending to relate the adventure to his neighbours and friends. But before he found a chance to speak of it, the eldest daughter of the family, happening to enter the guest-room without knowing of the young man's visit, uttered a cry of surprise, and exclaimed, "Oh! how you startled me! No one told me that you had called; and just as I came in I was thinking about you. Last night I had so strange a dream! I was flying in my dream,—flying above the canal in front of our house. It seemed very pleasant to fly over the water; and while I was flying there I saw you coming along the bank. Then I went to you to tell you that I had learned how to fly; but you struck at me, and frightened me so that I still feel afraid when I think of it.. .." After hearing this, the visitor thought it best not to relate his own experience for the time being, lest the coincidence should alarm the girl, to whom he was betrothed.
The next morning, he visited that house, planning to share his adventure with his neighbors and friends. But before he had a chance to say anything, the eldest daughter of the family walked into the guest room without knowing he was there, gasped in surprise, and said, "Oh! You scared me! No one told me you were here; just as I walked in, I was thinking about you. Last night, I had such a strange dream! I was flying in my dream—flying over the canal in front of our house. It felt so nice to fly over the water; while I was flying there, I saw you walking along the bank. I wanted to tell you that I learned how to fly, but you swatted at me, and it scared me so much that I still feel afraid when I think about it..." After hearing this, the visitor decided it was best not to share his own experience for the moment, in case the coincidence would frighten the girl he was engaged to.
VI
Fireflies have been celebrated in Japanese poetry from ancient time; and frequent mention of them is made in early classical prose. One of the fifty-four chapters of the famous novel, Genji-Monogari, for example,—written either toward the close of the tenth century or at the beginning of the eleventh,—is entitled, "Fireflies"; and the author relates how a certain noble person was enabled to obtain one glimpse of a lady's face in the dark by the device of catching and suddenly liberating a number of fireflies. The first literary interest in fireflies may have been stimulated, if not aroused, by the study of Chinese poetry. Even to-day every Japanese child knows a little song about the famous Chinese scholar who, in the time of his struggles with poverty, studied by the light of a paper bag filled with fireflies. But, whatever the original source of their inspiration, Japanese poets have been making verses about fireflies during more than a thousand years. Compositions on the subject can be found in every form of Japanese poetry; but the greater number of firefly poems are in hokku,—the briefest of all measures, consisting of only seventeen syllables. Modern love-poems relating to the firefly are legion; but the majority of these, written in the popular twenty-six-syllable form called dodoïtsu, appear to consist of little more than variants of one old classic fancy, comparing the silent burning of the insect's light to the consuming passion that is never uttered.
Fireflies have been celebrated in Japanese poetry since ancient times, and they feature prominently in early classical prose. One of the fifty-four chapters of the famous novel, Genji-Monogatari, for instance—written either toward the end of the tenth century or the beginning of the eleventh—is titled "Fireflies." In it, the author tells the story of a noble person who manages to catch a brief glimpse of a lady’s face in the dark by capturing and then releasing several fireflies. The initial literary interest in fireflies may have been inspired, if not sparked, by the study of Chinese poetry. Even today, every Japanese child knows a song about the famous Chinese scholar who, while struggling with poverty, studied by the light of a paper bag filled with fireflies. Whatever the original source of their inspiration, Japanese poets have been writing about fireflies for over a thousand years. Poems on this theme can be found in every form of Japanese poetry, but most firefly poems are in hokku, the shortest of all forms, consisting of only seventeen syllables. Modern love poems related to fireflies are plentiful; however, most of these, written in the popular twenty-six-syllable form called dodoitsu, seem to be little more than variations of one old classic idea, comparing the quiet glow of the insect's light to an unspoken, consuming passion.
*
*
Perhaps my readers will be interested by the following selection of firefly poems. Some of the compositions are many centuries old:—
Perhaps my readers will find the following selection of firefly poems interesting. Some of these pieces are many centuries old:—
Catching Fireflies
Mayoi-go no
Naku-naku tsukamu
Hotaru kana!
Catching Fireflies
Mayoi-go no
Grabbing them softly
Hotaru kana!
Ah! the lost child! Though crying and crying, still he catches fireflies!
Ah! The lost child! Even while crying and crying, he still catches fireflies!
Kuraki yori
Kuraki hito yobu:
Hotaru kana!
From darkness
Call the dark person:
It's a firefly!
Out of the blackness black people call [to each other]: [they are hunting] fireflies!
Out of the darkness, Black people call to each other: they are hunting for fireflies!
Iu koto no
Kikoëté ya, takaku
Tobu hotaru!
This item
I can hear it, high up
A firefly is flying!
Ah! having heard the voices of people [crying "Catch it!"], the firefly now flies higher!
Ah! Having heard the voices of people shouting "Catch it!", the firefly now flies higher!
Owarété wa
Tsuki ni kakururu
Hotaru kana!
Owarété wa
Hidden in the moon
Fireflies, huh!
Ah, [the cunning] fireflies! being chased, they hide themselves in the moonlight!
Ah, those tricky fireflies! When they're chased, they hide in the moonlight!
Ubayoté
Fumi-koroshitaru
Hotaru kana!
Ubayoté
Fumi-koroshitaru
Firefly, right!
[Two firefly-catchers] having tried to seize it [at the same time], the poor firefly is trampled to death!
[Two firefly-catchers] trying to grab it [at the same time], the poor firefly is crushed to death!
The Light of Fireflies
Hotarubi ya!
Mada kuréyaranu,
Hashi no uri.
The Light of Fireflies
Lightning bugs!
Not yet come,
The vine on the bridge.
Fireflies already sparkling under the bridge,—and it is not yet dark!
Fireflies are already glowing under the bridge—and it’s not even dark yet!
Mizu-gusa no
Kururu to miété
Tobu hotaru.
Water grass
Shining brightly
Fireflies.
When the water-grasses appear to grow dark, the fireflies begin to fly.[5]
When the water plants start to look dark, the fireflies begin to appear.[5]
Oku-no-ma yé
Hanashité mitaru
Hotaru kana!
Oku-no-ma yé
Hanashité mitaru
Fireflies, right!
Pleasant, from the guest-room,[6] to watch the fireflies being set free in the garden!
Pleasant, from the guest room,[6] to watch the fireflies being set free in the garden!
Yo no fukuru
Hodo ōkinaru
Hotaru kana!
I don’t care
I’m really curious
Firefly, huh!
Ever as the night grows [deeper, the light of] the firefly also grows [brighter]!
Ever as the night gets deeper, the light of the firefly also gets brighter!
Kusakari no
Sodé yori idzuru,
Hotaru kana!
Kusakari no
Sodé yori idzuru,
Fireflies!
See! a firefly flies out of the sleeve of the grass-cutter!
See! A firefly emerges from the sleeve of the grass-cutter!
Koko kashiko,
Hotaru ni aoshi
Yoru no kusa.
All this beauty,
Among the fireflies
In the night grass.
Here and there the night-grass appears green, because of the light of the fireflies.
Here and there, the night grass looks green due to the glow of the fireflies.
Chōchin no
Kiyété, tōtoki
Hotaru kana!
Chōchin no Kiyété, tōtoki Hotaru, huh!
How precious seems [the light of] the firefly, now that the lantern-light has gone out!
How precious the firefly's light seems now that the lantern has gone out!
Mado kuraki,
Shōji wo noboru
Hotaru kana!
Mado kuraki,
Shōji wo noboru
Hotaru kana!
The window itself is dark, but see!—a firefly is creeping up the paper pane!
The window is dark, but look!—a firefly is crawling up the paper pane!
Moë yasuku,
Mata kéyé yasuki,
Hotaru kana!
I'm fine,
See you later,
Firefly!
How easily kindled, and how easily put out again, is the light of the firefly!
How easily it lights up, and how quickly it goes out again, is the glow of the firefly!
Hitotsu kité,
Niwa no tsuyukéki,
Hotaru kana!
Listen up,
The dew on the garden,
Fireflies, huh!
Oh! a single firefly having come, one can see the dew in the garden!
Oh! A single firefly has arrived, and you can see the dew in the garden!
Té no hira wo
Hau ashi miyuru
Hotaru kana!
The tea is laid out
I see the flames
What a cool firefly!
Oh, this firefly!—as it crawls on the palm of my hand, its legs are visible [by its own light]!
Oh, this firefly!—as it crawls on my hand, its legs are visible [by its own light]!
Osoroshi no
Té ni sukitōru,
Hotaru kana!
Osoroshi no
Tea is seeping,
Fireflies, huh!
It is enough to make one afraid! See! the light of this firefly shows through my hand![7]
It’s enough to make anyone scared! Look! The glow of this firefly shines through my hand![7]
Sabéshisaya!
Isshaku kiyété
Yuku hotaru!
Hey there!
See you soon
Fireflies are coming!
How uncanny! The firefly shoots to within a foot of me, and—out goes the light!
How strange! The firefly comes within a foot of me, and—its light goes out!
Yuku saki no
Sawaru mono naki
Hotaru kana!
The way forward
Nothing touches
Like a glowworm!
There goes a firefly! but there is nothing in front of it to take hold of [nothing to touch: what can it be seeking—the ghostly creature?].
There goes a firefly! But there's nothing in front of it to grab onto [nothing to touch: what could it be looking for—the ghostly creature?].
Hōki-gi ni
Ari to wa miyété,
Hotaru kana!
At the bottom of the boat
I see there are fireflies,
They're so beautiful!
In this hoki-bush it certainly appeared to be,—the firefly! [but where is it?]
In this hoki-bush, it definitely looked like it was the firefly! [But where is it?]
Sodé é kité,
Yōhan no hotaru
Sabishi kana!
The dew feels refreshing,
Fireflies in the evening
How lonely it feels!
This midnight firefly coming upon the sleeve of my robe—how weird[8]!...
This midnight firefly landing on the sleeve of my robe—how strange[8]!...
Yanagi-ba no
Yami saki kaësu
Hotaru kana!
Yanagi-ba no
Yami saki returns
Firefly, huh!
For this willow tree the season of budding would seem to have returned in the dark—look at the fireflies!
For this willow tree, the season for budding seems to have come back in the dark—check out the fireflies!
Mizu soko no
Kagé wo kowagaru
Hotaru kana!
The water at the bottom
I'm scared of the shadows
Fireflies, wow!
Ah, he is afraid of the darkness under the water,—that firefly! [Therefore he lights his tiny lantern!]
Ah, he's afraid of the darkness beneath the water—that firefly! [So he turns on his little lantern!]
Sugitaru wa!
Mé ni mono sugoshi
Tobu hotaru!
Sugitaru is!
It’s a sight to behold
Fireflies!
Ah, I am going too far!... The flitting of the fireflies here is a lonesome sight!
Ah, I'm going too far!... The flickering of the fireflies here is a lonely sight!
Hotarubi ya!
Kusa ni osamaru
Yoäkégata.
Firefly!
Settle on the grass
Twilight.
Ah, the firefly-lights! As the darkness begins to break, they bury themselves in the grass.
Ah, the firefly lights! As the darkness starts to fade, they hide themselves in the grass.
Love-Poems
Muréyo, hotaru,
Mono iu kao no
Miyuru hodo!
Love Poems
Muréyo, firefly,
As you speak, your face
So lovely!
O fireflies, gather here long enough to make visible the face of the person who says these things to me![9]
O fireflies, stay here long enough to show me the face of the person who shares these words with me![9]
Oto mo sédé,
Omoi ni moyuru,
Hotaru koso,
Naku mushi yori mo
Awaré nari-kéri!
This is my spot.
Filled with emotions,
Just like fireflies,
Crying more than
The buzzing of insects!
Not making even a sound [yet] burning with desire,—for this the firefly indeed has become more worthy of pity than any insect that cries![10]
Not making a sound yet burning with desire—this is why the firefly is truly more deserving of pity than any insect that makes noise![10]
Yū sareba,
Hotaru yori ki ni
Moyurédomo,
Hikari minéba ya
Hito no tsurénaki!
If I think about you,
Even more than the fireflies,
Though I might burn,
When light shines down,
How lonely it feels for me!
When evening falls, though the soul of me burn more than burns the firefly, as the light [of that burning] is viewless, the person [beloved] remains unmoved.[11]
When evening comes, even though my soul burns brighter than a firefly, just like that invisible light, the one I love stays indifferent.[11]
Miscellaneous
Suito yuku,
Mizu-gi wa suzushi,
Tobu-hotaru!
Miscellaneous
Going and coming,
Swimwear is cool,
Fireflies flying!
Here at the water's edge, how pleasantly cool!—and the fireflies go shooting by—suito!
Here at the water's edge, it feels so pleasantly cool!—and the fireflies zip by—suito!
Midzu é kité,
Hikuu naritaru
Hotaru kana!
Midzu is a kite,
Hikuu naritaru
Firefly, right!
Having reached the water, he makes himself low,—the firefly![12]
Having reached the water, he lowers himself—just like the firefly![12]
Kuzu no ha no
Ura, utsu amé ya,
Tobu-hotaru!
Kuzu no ha no
Back, the rain falls,
Fireflies are glowing!
The rain beats upon the Kuzu-plant;[13]—away starts the firefly from the underside of the leaf!
The rain falls on the Kuzu-plant;[13]—the firefly takes off from the underside of the leaf!
Amé no yo wa,
Shita bakari yuku
Hotaru kana!
I love you,
I just keep going
Like a firefly!
Ah! this rainy night they only go along the ground,—the fireflies!
Ah! on this rainy night, the fireflies just crawl along the ground!
Yura-yura to
Ko-amé furu yo no
Hotaru kana!
Swaying
Rain falls gently
Oh, fireflies!
How they swing themselves, to and fro, the fireflies, on a night of drizzling rain!
How they sway back and forth, the fireflies, on a drizzly night!
Akinuréba,
Kusa nomi zo
Hotaru-kago.
Akinuréba,
Kusa nomi zo
Hotaru-kago.
With the coming of dawn, indeed, there is nothing visible but grass in the cage of the firefly!
With the arrival of dawn, there's truly nothing to be seen except grass in the firefly's cage!
Yo ga akété,
Mushi ni naritaru
Hotaru kana!
Night has fallen,
It's become a bug
Like a lightning bug!
With the coming of the dawn, they change into insects again,—these fireflies!
With the arrival of dawn, they transform back into insects—these fireflies!
Hiru miréba,
Kubi-suji akaki
Hotaru kana!
When I look at the fireflies,
The necklines are bright
What a sight!
Oh, this firefly!—seen by daylight, the nape of its neck is red!
Oh, this firefly!—when you see it in daylight, the back of its neck is red!
Hotaru kōté,
Shiba shi-go-mai ni
Fuzeï kana!
Hotaru kōté,
Shiba shi-go-mai ni
Fuzeï kana!
Having bought fireflies, respectfully accord them the favour of four or five tufts of lawn-grass![14]
Having bought fireflies, kindly give them the gift of four or five clumps of lawn grass![14]
Song of the Firefly-seller
Futatsu, mitsu,
Hanashité misénu
Hotaru-uri.
Mitsu, yotsu wa,
Akari ni nokosé
Hotaru-uri.
Onoga mi wa
Yami ni kaëru ya
Hotaru-uri.
Song of the Firefly Seller
Two, three,
Let me show you
Firefly vendor.
Three, four,
Leave a light behind
Firefly vendor.
As for me
I'll return to the darkness
Firefly vendor.
He will not give you the chance to see two or three fireflies set free,—this firefly-seller.
He won't give you the chance to see two or three fireflies let loose—this firefly seller.
He leaves in the cage three or four, just to make a light,—this firefly-seller.
He leaves three or four in the cage, just to create a little light—this firefly seller.
For now he must take his own body back into the dark night,—this firefly-seller.
For now, he has to bring his own body back into the dark night—this firefly seller.
VII
But the true romance of the firefly is to be found neither in the strange fields of Japanese folk-lore nor in the quaint gardens of Japanese poetry, but in the vast profound of science. About science I know little or nothing. And that is why I am not afraid to rush in where angels fear to tread. If I knew what Professor Watasé knows about fireflies, I should feel myself less free to cross the boundaries of relative experience. As it is, I can venture theories.
But the real story of the firefly isn't hidden in the unusual fields of Japanese folklore or the charming gardens of Japanese poetry; it's found in the vast depths of science. I know very little about science. That’s why I'm not hesitant to dive into areas where experts tread carefully. If I had the knowledge that Professor Watasé has about fireflies, I would feel less free to explore beyond my limited experience. As it stands, I can propose theories.
*
Got it! Please provide the phrases you'd like me to modernize.
The tremendous hypotheses of physical and psychical evolution no longer seem to me hypotheses: I should never dream of doubting them. I have ceased to wonder at the growth of Life out of that which has been called not-living,—the development of organic out of inorganic existence. The one amazing fact of organic evolution, to which my imagination cannot become accustomed, is the fact that the substance of life should possess the latent capacity or tendency to build itself into complexities incomprehensible of systematic structure. The power of that substance to evolve radiance or electricity is not really more extraordinary than its power to evolve colour; and that a noctiluca, or a luminous centipede, or a firefly, should produce light, ought not to seem more wonderful than that a plant should produce blue or purple flowers. But the biological interpretation of the phenomenon leaves me wondering, just as much as before, at the particular miracle of the machinery by which the light is made. To find embedded in the body of the insect a microscopic working-model of everything comprised under the technical designation of an "electric plant," would not be nearly so wonderful a discovery as the discovery of what actually exists. Here is a firefly, able, with its infinitesimal dynamo, to produce a pure cold light "at one four-hundredth part of the cost of the energy expended in a candle flame"!... Now why should there have been evolved in the tail of this tiny creature a luminiferous mechanism at once so elaborate and so effective that our greatest physiologists and chemists are still unable to understand the operation of it, and our best electricians impotent to conceive the possibility of imitating it? Why should the living tissues crystallize or build themselves into structures of such stupefying intricacy and beauty as the visual organs of an ephemera, the electrical organs of a gymnotus, or the luminiferous organs of a firefly?... The very wonder of the thing forbids me to imagine gods at work: no mere god could ever contrive such a prodigy as the eye of a May-fly or the tail of a firefly.
The incredible theories of physical and mental evolution don't feel like theories to me anymore: I'd never think of doubting them. I've stopped being surprised by how life grows from what has been called non-living material—the development of organic from inorganic existence. The one astonishing fact about organic evolution, which I still can't wrap my head around, is that the essence of life has the hidden ability or tendency to create itself into complexities that seem incomprehensible in a systematic way. The power of that essence to produce light or electricity isn't really more surprising than its ability to create color; that a noctiluca, a glowing centipede, or a firefly can produce light shouldn't seem more astonishing than a plant creating blue or purple flowers. But the biological explanation for this phenomenon still leaves me in awe of the specific miracle of the machinery that creates the light. To find a tiny working model of everything referred to as an "electric plant" embedded in the body of an insect wouldn't be nearly as remarkable as discovering what actually exists. Here is a firefly, using its tiny dynamo to produce a pure cold light "at one four-hundredth of the energy cost of a candle flame"... So why has this tiny creature evolved such a complex and effective light-generating mechanism in its tail that our greatest physiologists and chemists still struggle to understand, and our best electricians can't even imagine replicating? Why do living tissues organize themselves into such mind-boggling intricacies and beauty as the visual organs of a mayfly, the electrical organs of a gymnotus, or the light-producing organs of a firefly?... The very wonder of it all prevents me from imagining gods at work: no mere god could ever create such a marvel as the eye of a mayfly or the tail of a firefly.
Biology would answer thus:—"Though it is inconceivable that a structure like this should have been produced by accumulated effects of function on structure, yet it is conceivable that successive selections of favourable variations might have produced it." And no follower of Herbert Spencer is really justified in wandering further. But I cannot rid myself of the notion that Matter, in some blind infallible way, remembers; and that in every unit of living substance there slumber infinite potentialities, simply because to every ultimate atom belongs the infinite and indestructible experience of billions of vanished universes.
Biology would respond like this:—"Although it's hard to imagine that a structure like this could have come about solely from the gradual effects of function on structure, it's possible that repeated selections of advantageous variations could have led to its development." And anyone who follows Herbert Spencer really shouldn't think any further. But I can't shake the idea that Matter, in some blind, infallible way, remembers; and that within every unit of living substance lie countless potentialities, simply because every fundamental atom carries the infinite and indestructible experiences of billions of vanished universes.

[1] Professor Watasé is a graduate of Johns Hopkins. Since this essay was written, his popular Japanese lectures upon the firefly have been reissued in a single pretty volume. The coloured frontispiece,—showing fireflies at night upon a willow-branch,—is alone worth the price of the book.
[1] Professor Watasé graduated from Johns Hopkins. Since this essay was written, his well-received lectures on fireflies have been published in a single attractive volume. The colored frontispiece—depicting fireflies at night on a willow branch—is worth the price of the book by itself.
[2] By the old calendar. According to the new calendar, the date of the Firefly Battle would be considerably later: last year (1901) it fell upon the tenth day of the sixth month.
[2] By the old calendar. According to the new calendar, the date of the Firefly Battle would be much later: last year (1901) it was on the tenth day of the sixth month.
[3] The term kagar-bi, often translated by "bonfire," here especially refers to the little wood-fires which are kindled, on certain festival occasions, in front of every threshold in the principal street of a country town, or village. During the festival of the Bon such little fires are lighted in many parts of the country to welcome the returning ghosts.
[3] The term kagar-bi, commonly translated as "bonfire," specifically refers to the small wood fires that are lit in front of each doorway along the main street of a town or village during certain festivals. During the Bon festival, these small fires are set up in many areas of the country to welcome the returning spirits.
[5] More literally: "The water-grasses having appeared to grow dark, the fireflies begin to fly." The phrase kururu to miété reminds one of the second stanza in that most remarkable of modern fairy-ballads, Mr. Yeats' "Folk of the Air":—
[5] More literally: "As the water plants start to darken, the fireflies begin to fly." The phrase kururu to miété brings to mind the second stanza of that amazing modern fairy ballad, Mr. Yeats' "Folk of the Air":—
"And he saw how the weeds grew dark
At the coming of night-tide;
And he dreamed of the long dim hair
Of Bridget his bride."
"And he saw how the weeds grew dark
As night falls;
And he dreamed of the long, shadowy hair
Of Bridget, his wife."
[6] Oku-no-ma really means the back room. But the best rooms in a Japanese house are always in the rear, and so arranged as to overlook the garden. The composer of the verse is supposed to be a guest at some banquet, during which fireflies are set free in the garden that the visitors may enjoy the spectacle.
[6] Oku-no-ma literally means the back room. However, the best rooms in a Japanese house are typically located at the back, designed to overlook the garden. The writer of the verse is believed to be a guest at a banquet, where fireflies are released in the garden for the guests to enjoy the display.
[7] That is to say, makes the fingers appear diaphanous, as if held before a bright candle-flame. This suggestion of rosy semi-transparency implies a female speaker.
[7] In other words, it makes the fingers look almost see-through, like they're placed in front of a bright candle flame. This hint of a soft, rosy transparency suggests that the speaker is female.
[8] The word sabishi usually signifies lonesome or melancholy; but the sense of it here is "weird." This verse suggests the popular fancy that the soul of a person, living or dead, may assume the form of a firefly.
[8] The word sabishi typically means lonely or sad; however, in this context, it means "weird." This line implies the common belief that a person's soul, whether alive or deceased, can take the shape of a firefly.
[9] The speaker is supposed to be a woman. Somebody has been making love to her in the dark; and she half doubts the sincerity of the professed affection.
[9] The speaker appears to be a woman. Someone has been intimate with her in the dark, and she somewhat questions the authenticity of the claimed love.
[13] A kind of arrowroot.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A type of arrowroot.
[14] Not literal; and I doubt whether this poem could be satisfactorily translated into English. There is a delicate humour in the use of the word fuzei, used in speaking humbly of one's self, or of one's endeavours to please a superior.
[14] Not literal; and I question whether this poem could be effectively translated into English. There’s a subtle humor in the use of the word fuzei, which is used when humbly referring to oneself or one's efforts to appease someone in a higher position.
A Drop of Dew
Tsuyu no inochi.
—Buddhist proverb.
Life in the dew.
—Buddhist proverb.

To the bamboo lattice of my study-window a single dewdrop hangs quivering.
To the bamboo lattice of my study window, a single dewdrop hangs, trembling.
Its tiny sphere repeats the colours of the morning,—colours of sky and field and far-off trees. Inverted images of these can be discerned in it,—also the microscopic picture of a cottage, upside down, with children at play before the door.
Its little sphere reflects the colors of the morning—colors of the sky, the fields, and distant trees. Inverted images of these can be seen in it—along with a tiny picture of a cottage, upside down, with children playing in front of the door.
Much more than the visible world is imaged by that dewdrop: the world invisible, of infinite mystery, is likewise therein repeated. And without as within the drop there is motion unceasing,—motion forever incomprehensible of atoms and forces,—faint shiverings also, making prismatic reply to touches of air and sun.
Much more than the visible world is captured by that dewdrop: the invisible world, full of infinite mystery, is also reflected there. And just like inside the drop, there is constant motion outside as well—endless motion of atoms and forces that we can never fully grasp—subtle vibrations, also responding with a rainbow of colors to the touches of air and sunlight.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like to modernize.
Buddhism finds in such a dewdrop the symbol of that other microcosm which has been called the Soul.... What more, indeed, is man than just such a temporary orbing of viewless ultimates,—imaging sky and land and life,—filled with perpetual mysterious shudderings,—and responding in some wise to every stir of the ghostly forces that environ him?...
Buddhism sees a dewdrop as a symbol of the Soul, which is another microcosm. What is man, really, if not just a temporary shape of unseen basics—reflecting the sky, land, and life—filled with constant mysterious tremors—and somehow responding to every movement of the ghostly forces around him?
*
Text needed for modernization.
Soon that tiny globe of light, with all its fairy tints and topsy-turvy picturings, will have vanished away. Even so, within another little while, you and I must likewise dissolve and disappear.
Soon that tiny globe of light, with all its magical colors and upside-down images, will be gone. Just like that, after a little while, you and I will also fade away and disappear.
Between the vanishing of the drop and the vanishing of the man, what difference? A difference of words.... But ask yourself what becomes of the dewdrop?
Between the disappearance of the droplet and the disappearance of the person, what’s the difference? Just a difference in words.... But think about what happens to the dewdrop?
By the great sun its atoms are separated and lifted and scattered. To cloud and earth, to river and sea they go; and out of land and stream and sea again they will be updrawn, only to fall and to scatter anew. They will creep in opalescent mists;—they will whiten in frost and hail and snow;—they will reflect again the forms and the colours of the macrocosm; they will throb to the ruby pulsing of hearts that are yet unborn. For each one of them must combine again with countless kindred atoms for the making of other drops,—drops of dew and rain and sap, of blood and sweat and tears....
By the great sun, its atoms are separated, lifted, and scattered. They go to clouds and the earth, to rivers and the sea; and from land, streams, and sea, they will be drawn up again, only to fall and scatter anew. They will creep in shimmering mists; they will turn white in frost, hail, and snow; they will reflect once more the shapes and colors of the larger world; they will pulse with the ruby beat of hearts that are yet to be born. For each one of them must combine again with countless similar atoms to create other drops—drops of dew, rain, sap, blood, sweat, and tears....
How many times? Billions of ages before our sun began to burn, those atoms probably moved in other drops, reflecting the sky-tints and the earth-colours of worlds in some past universe. And after this present universe shall have vanished out of Space, those very same atoms—by virtue of the forces incomprehensible that made them—will probably continue to sphere in dews that will shadow the morning beauty of planets yet to be.
How many times? Billions of years before our sun started burning, those atoms probably existed in other droplets, reflecting the colors of the sky and the hues of the earth from some previous universe. And after this current universe has disappeared from existence, those very same atoms—due to the incomprehensible forces that created them—will likely continue to form droplets that will reflect the morning beauty of planets yet to come.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Even so with the particles of that composite which you term your very Self. Before the hosts of heaven the atoms of you were—and thrilled,—and quickened,—and reflected appearances of things. And when all the stars of the visible Night shall have burnt themselves out, those atoms will doubtless again take part in the orbing of Mind,—will tremble again in thoughts, emotions, memories,—in all the joys and pains of lives still to be lived in worlds still to be evolved....
Even so with the particles of that mix you call your very Self. Before the hosts of heaven, the atoms of you existed—and felt— and came alive— and reflected the appearances of things. And when all the stars of the visible Night have burned out, those atoms will surely participate again in the orbiting of Mind—will resonate again in thoughts, feelings, memories—in all the joys and pains of lives yet to be lived in worlds still to evolve...
*
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Your personality?—your peculiarity? That is to say, your ideas, sentiments, recollections?—your very particular hopes and fears and loves and hates? Why, in each of a trillion of dewdrops there must be differences infinitesimal of atom-thrilling and of reflection. And in every one of the countless pearls of ghostly vapour updrawn from the Sea of Birth and Death there are like infinitesimal peculiarities. Your personality signifies, in the eternal order, just as much as the especial motion of molecules in the shivering of any single drop. Perhaps in no other drop will the thrilling and the picturing be ever exactly the same; but the dews will continue to gather and to fall, and there will always be quivering pictures ... The very delusion of delusions is the idea of death as loss.
Your personality? — your uniqueness? I mean, your thoughts, feelings, memories? — your very specific hopes, fears, loves, and hates? Well, in each of a trillion dewdrops, there must be tiny differences in atoms and reflections. And in every single one of the countless pearls of mist rising from the Sea of Birth and Death, there are similarly tiny peculiarities. Your personality matters, in the grand scheme of things, just as much as the specific movement of molecules in the trembling of any single drop. Maybe in no other drop will the thrill and the image ever be exactly the same; but the dewdrops will keep forming and falling, and there will always be vibrating images ... The biggest illusion of all is thinking of death as a loss.
There is no loss—because there is not any Self that can be lost. Whatsoever was, that you have been;—whatsoever is, that you are;—whatsoever will be, that you must become. Personality!—individuality!—the ghosts of a dream in a dream! Life infinite only there is; and all that appears to be is but the thrilling of it,—sun, moon, and stars,—earth, sky, and sea,—and Mind and Man, and Space and Time. All of them are shadows. The shadows come and go;—the Shadow-Maker shapes forever.
There’s no loss—because there’s no Self that can be lost. Everything that was, you have been;—everything that is, you are;—everything that will be, you must become. Personality!—individuality!—the illusions of a dream within a dream! Life is infinite and exists only there; everything that seems to be is just the excitement of it,—the sun, moon, and stars,—the earth, sky, and sea,—and Mind and Man, and Space and Time. All of them are shadows. The shadows come and go;—the Shadow-Maker shapes everything forever.

Gaki

—"Venerable Nagasena, are there such things as demons in the world?"
—"Venerable Nagasena, are there really demons in the world?"
—"Yes, O King."
—"Yes, Your Majesty."
—"Do they ever leave that condition of existence?"
—"Do they ever stop living that way?"
—"Yes, they do."
—"Yes, they do."
—"But, if so, why is it that the remains of those demons are never found?"...
—"But if that's true, why do we never find the remains of those demons?"...
—"Their remains are found, O King.... The remains of bad demons can be found in the form of worms and beetles and ants and snakes and scorpions and centipedes."...
—"Their remains have been found, Your Majesty.... The remains of evil demons can be seen as worms, beetles, ants, snakes, scorpions, and centipedes."...
—The Questions of King Milinda.
—The Questions of King Milinda.
I
There are moments in life when truths but dimly known before—beliefs first vaguely reached through multiple processes of reasoning—suddenly assume the vivid character of emotional convictions. Such an experience came to me the other day, on the Suruga coast. While resting under the pines that fringed the beach, something in the vital warmth and luminous peace of the hour—some quivering rapture of wind and light—very strangely bestirred an old belief of mine: the belief that all being is One. One I felt myself to be with the thrilling of breeze and the racing of wave,—with every flutter of shadow and flicker of sun,—with the azure of sky and sea,—with the great green hush of the land. In some new and wonderful way I found myself assured that there never could have been a beginning,—that there never could be an end. Nevertheless, the ideas of the moment were not new: the novelty of the experience was altogether in the peculiar intensity with which they presented themselves; making me feel that the flashing dragon-flies, and the long gray sand-crickets, and the shrilling sémi overhead, and the little red crabs astir under the roots of the pines, were all of them brothers and sisters. I seemed to understand, as never before, how the mystery that is called the Soul of me must have quickened in every form of past existence, and must as certainly continue to behold the sun, for other millions of summers, through eyes of other countless shapes of future being. And I tried to think the long slow thoughts of the long gray crickets,—and the thoughts of the darting, shimmering dragonflies,—and the thoughts of the basking, trilling cicadæ,—and the thoughts of the wicked little crabs that lifted up their claws from between the roots of the pines.
There are moments in life when truths that were only vaguely understood before—beliefs reached through a mix of reasoning—suddenly become vibrant emotional convictions. I had such an experience the other day on the Suruga coast. While resting under the pines lining the beach, something about the warm, bright peace of that moment—some thrilling mixture of wind and light—strangely stirred an old belief of mine: the belief that everything is One. I felt a connection with the rush of the breeze and the crashing waves, with every flicker of shadow and beam of sunlight, with the blue of the sky and sea, and with the deep green hush of the land. In a new and wonderful way, I felt assured that there could never have been a beginning or an end. Yet, the ideas themselves were not new; the freshness of the experience lay in how intensely they presented themselves, making me feel that the flashing dragonflies, the long gray sand crickets, the shrilling cicadas above, and the little red crabs moving under the pines were all like family. I seemed to grasp, like never before, how the mystery called my Soul must have been active in every form of past existence and will certainly continue to see the sun for countless summers to come, through the eyes of countless future beings. I tried to think the slow, deep thoughts of the long gray crickets, and the quick, shimmering thoughts of the darting dragonflies, and the joyful thoughts of the basking, trilling cicadas, and the sly thoughts of the little crabs that lifted their claws from the roots of the pines.

Presently I discovered myself wondering whether the consequence of such thoughts could have anything to do with the recombination of my soul-dust in future spheres of existence. For thousands of years the East has been teaching that what we think or do in this life really decides,—through some inevitable formation of-atom-tendencies, or polarities,—the future place of our substance, and the future state of our sentiency. And the belief is worth thinking about—though no amount of thinking can enable us either to confirm or to disprove it. Very possibly, like other Buddhist doctrines, it may adumbrate some cosmic truth; but its literal assertions I doubt, because I must doubt the power ascribed to thought. By the whole infinite past I have been moulded, within and without: how should the impulse of a moment reshape me against the weight of the eternities?... Buddhism indeed answers how, and that astounding answer is irrefutable,—but I doubt....
Right now, I found myself wondering if the impact of such thoughts could have anything to do with the reshaping of my soul in future lives. For thousands of years, the East has taught that what we think or do in this life truly determines—through some unavoidable formation of atomic tendencies or polarities—the future location of our essence and the future state of our awareness. This belief is definitely worth considering, even though no amount of thought can confirm or refute it. It's possible that, like other Buddhist teachings, it hints at some cosmic truth; however, I question its literal claims because I have to doubt the power given to thoughts. My entire infinite past has shaped me, inside and out: how could a moment's impulse reshape me against the weight of eternity?... Buddhism does provide an answer to how that happens, and that answer is undeniable—but I still have my doubts....
Anyhow, acts and thoughts, according to Buddhist doctrine, are creative. Visible matter is made by acts and thoughts,—even the universe of stars, and all that has form and name, and all the conditions of existence. What we think or do is never for the moment only, but for measureless time: it signifies some force directed to the shaping of worlds,—to the making of future bliss or pain. Remembering this, we may raise ourselves to the zones of the Gods. Ignoring it, we may deprive ourselves even of the right to be reborn among men, and may doom ourselves, though innocent of the crimes that cause rebirth in hell, to reënter existence in the form of animals, or of insects, or of goblins,—gaki.[1]
Anyway, according to Buddhist teachings, our actions and thoughts are creative. Everything that exists, including the stars and everything with form and a name, is shaped by our actions and thoughts. What we think or do doesn’t just affect the moment; it has a lasting impact: it’s a force that helps shape worlds, creating future joy or suffering. If we remember this, we can elevate ourselves to the realms of the Gods. If we ignore it, we risk losing even the chance to be reborn as humans, potentially condemning ourselves—despite not having committed the deeds that lead to rebirth in hell—to live again as animals, insects, or even as hungry ghosts, or gaki.[1]
So it depends upon ourselves whether we are to become insects or goblins hereafter; and in the Buddhist system the difference between insects and goblins is not so well defined as might be supposed. The belief in a mysterious relation between ghosts and insects, or rather between spirits and insects, is a very ancient belief in the East, where it now assumes innumerable forms,—some unspeakably horrible, others full of weird beauty.
So it’s up to us whether we will end up as insects or goblins in the future; in the Buddhist system, the distinction between insects and goblins isn’t as clear-cut as one might think. The belief in a strange connection between ghosts and insects, or more accurately, between spirits and insects, is a very old belief in the East, where it now takes on countless forms—some terrifyingly awful, others strikingly beautiful.
"The White Moth" of Mr. Quiller-Couch would not impress a Japanese reader as novel; for the night-moth or the butterfly figures in many a Japanese poem and legend as the soul of a lost wife. The night-cricket's thin lament is perhaps the sorrowing of a voice once human;—the strange red marks upon the heads of cicadæ are characters of spirit-names;—dragon-flies and grasshoppers are the horses of the dead. All these are to be pitied with the pity that is kin to love. But the noxious and dangerous insects represent the results of another quality of karma,—that which produces goblins and demons. Grisly names have been given to some of these insects,—as, for example, Jigokumushi, or "Hell-insect," to the ant-lion; and Kappa-mushi, to a gigantic water-beetle which seizes frogs and fish, and devours them alive, thus realizing, in a microcosmic way, the hideous myth of the Kappa, or River-goblin. Flies, on the other hand, are especially identified with the world of hungry ghosts. How often, in the season of flies, have I heard some persecuted toiler exclaim, "Kyō no hai wa, gaki no yo da ne?" (The flies to-day, how like gaki they are!)
"The White Moth" by Mr. Quiller-Couch wouldn’t seem new to a Japanese reader; the night-moth or butterfly often appears in Japanese poetry and legends as the soul of a lost wife. The thin lament of the night-cricket might be the sorrowful echo of a voice that was once human; the strange red marks on cicadas are symbols of spirit names; dragonflies and grasshoppers are the horses of the dead. All these deserve our sympathy that feels like love. However, harmful and dangerous insects represent the impact of another aspect of karma—that which creates goblins and demons. Many of these insects have frightening names, such as Jigokumushi, or "Hell-insect," for the ant-lion, and Kappa-mushi for a giant water-beetle that captures and eats frogs and fish alive, embodying, in a small way, the terrifying myth of the Kappa, or River-goblin. Flies, on the other hand, are particularly linked with the realm of hungry ghosts. How often, during fly season, have I heard some beleaguered worker exclaim, "Kyō no hai wa, gaki no yo da ne?" (Today's flies are so like gaki!)
[1] The word gaki is the Japanese Buddhist rendering of the Sanscrit term "preta," signifying a spirit in that circle or state of torment called the World of Hungry Ghosts.
[1] The word gaki is the Japanese Buddhist term derived from the Sanskrit "preta," which refers to a spirit in that realm or condition of suffering known as the World of Hungry Ghosts.
II
In the old Japanese, or, more correctly speaking, Chinese Buddhist literature relating to the gaki, the Sanscrit names of the gaki are given in a majority of cases; but some classes of gaki described have only Chinese names. As the Indian belief reached Japan by way of China and Korea, it is likely to have received a peculiar colouring in the course of its journey. But, in a general way, the Japanese classification of gaki corresponds closely to the Indian classification of the pretas.
In old Japanese, or more accurately, Chinese Buddhist literature about the gaki, the Sanskrit names for gaki are mostly included; however, some types of gaki described only have Chinese names. Since the Indian belief came to Japan through China and Korea, it probably picked up unique traits along the way. Overall, though, the Japanese classification of gaki closely matches the Indian classification of pretas.
The place of gaki in the Buddhist system is but one degree removed from the region of the hells, or Jigokudō,—the lowest of all the States of Existence. Above the Jigokudō is the Gakidō, or World of Hungry Spirits; above the Gakidō is the Chikushōdō, or World of Animals; and above this, again, is the Shuradō, a region of perpetual fighting and slaughter. Higher than these is placed the Ningendō, or World of Mankind.
The position of gaki in the Buddhist system is only one step away from the hells, or Jigokudō—the lowest of all the States of Existence. Above Jigokudō is the Gakidō, or World of Hungry Spirits; above Gakidō is the Chikushōdō, or World of Animals; and above this is the Shuradō, a realm of constant conflict and violence. Higher than these is the Ningendō, or World of Mankind.
Now a person released from hell, by exhaustion of the karma that sent him there, is seldom reborn at once into the zone of human existence, but must patiently work his way upward thither, through all the intermediate states of being. Many of the gaki have been in hell.
Now a person who has escaped from hell, after exhausting the karma that brought them there, rarely gets reborn immediately into the realm of human existence. Instead, they must patiently work their way up through all the intermediate states of being. Many of the gaki have been in hell.
But there are gaki also who have not been in hell. Certain kinds or degrees of sin may cause a person to be reborn as a gaki immediately after having died in this world. Only the greatest degree of sin condemns the sinner directly to hell. The second degree degrades him to the Gakidō. The third causes him to be reborn as an animal.
But there are gaki who haven't been to hell. Certain types or levels of sin can cause someone to be reborn as a gaki right after dying in this world. Only the worst sins send a sinner straight to hell. The next level drops them to Gakidō. The third level makes them be reborn as an animal.
*
*
Japanese Buddhism recognizes thirty-six principal classes of gaki. "Roughly counting," says the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō, "we find thirty-six classes of gaki; but should we attempt to distinguish all the different varieties, we should find them to be innumerable." The thirty-six classes form two great divisions, or orders. One comprises all "Gaki-World-dwellers" (Gaki-Sekai-Ju);—that is to say, all Hungry Spirits who remain in the Gakidō proper, and are, therefore, never seen by mankind. The other division is called Nin-chū-Jū, or "Dwellers among men": these gaki remain always in this world, and are sometimes seen.
Japanese Buddhism recognizes thirty-six main types of gaki. "If we count roughly," says the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō, "we find thirty-six types of gaki; but if we try to identify all the different varieties, we would discover countless others." These thirty-six types are divided into two major categories. One includes all "Gaki-World-dwellers" (Gaki-Sekai-Ju); these are Hungry Spirits that stay in the Gakidō realm and are never seen by humans. The second category is called Nin-chū-Jū, or "Dwellers among men": these gaki always exist in this world and are sometimes visible.
There is yet another classification of gaki, according to the character of their penitential torment. All gaki suffer hunger and thirst; but there are three degrees of this suffering. The Muzai-gaki represent the first degree: they must hunger and thirst uninterruptedly, without obtaining any nourishment whatever. The Shōzai-gaki suffer only in the second degree: they are able to feed occasionally upon impure substances. The Usai-gaki are more fortunate: they can eat such remains of food as are thrown away by men, and also the offerings of food set before the images of the gods, or before the tablets of the ancestors. The last two classes of gaki are especially interesting, because they are supposed to meddle with human affairs.
There’s another way to classify gaki based on their types of suffering. All gaki experience hunger and thirst, but there are three levels of this suffering. The Muzai-gaki represent the first level: they are constantly hungry and thirsty, without any chance of getting food. The Shōzai-gaki experience the second level of suffering: they can occasionally eat impure things. The Usai-gaki are luckier: they can consume leftover food that people throw away, as well as the food offerings placed before the images of the gods or the tablets of their ancestors. The last two types of gaki are particularly interesting because they are believed to interfere with human affairs.
*
I'm ready to assist! Please provide the text you want modernized.
Before modern science introduced exact knowledge of the nature and cause of certain diseases, Buddhists explained the symptoms of such diseases by the hypothesis of gaki. Certain kinds of intermittent fever, for example, were said to be caused by a gaki entering the human body for the sake of nourishment and warmth. At first the patient would shiver with cold, because the gaki was cold. Then, as the gaki gradually became warm, the chill would pass, to be succeeded by a burning heat. At last the satiated haunter would go away, and the fever disappear; but upon another day, and usually at an hour corresponding to that of the first attack, a second fit of ague would announce the return of the gaki. Other zymotic disorders could be equally well explained as due to the action of gaki.
Before modern science provided clear knowledge about the nature and causes of certain diseases, Buddhists explained the symptoms of these diseases using the idea of gaki. For instance, some types of intermittent fever were thought to be caused by a gaki entering the human body to obtain nourishment and warmth. At first, the patient would experience chills because the gaki was cold. Then, as the gaki gradually warmed up, the chills would fade, only to be replaced by a burning heat. Eventually, the gaki would leave when it was satisfied, causing the fever to disappear; however, on another day, usually at the same time as the first episode, another bout of fever would signal the gaki’s return. Other infectious diseases could similarly be explained as the result of the gaki's influence.
*
Sure! Please provide the text to modernize.
In the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō a majority of the thirty-six kinds of gaki are associated with putrescence, disease, and death. Others are plainly identified with insects. No particular kind of gaki is identified by name with any particular kind of insect; but the descriptions suggest conditions of insect-life; and such suggestions are re-ënforced by a knowledge of popular superstitions. Perhaps the descriptions are vague in the case of such spirits as the Jiki-ketsu-gaki, or Blood-suckers; the Jiki-niku-gaki, or Flesh-eaters; the Jiki-da-gaki, or * * * * * *-eaters; the Jiki-fun-gaki, or * * * *-eaters; the Jiki-doku-gaki, or Poison-eaters; the Jiki-fu-gaki, or Wind-eaters; the Jiki-ké-gaki, or Smell-eaters; the Jiki-kwa-gaki, or Fire-eaters (perhaps they fly into lamps?); the Shikkō-gaki, who devour corpses and cause pestilence; the Shinen-gaki, who appear by night as wandering fires; the Shin-ko-gaki, or Needle-mouthed; and the Kwaku-shin-gaki, or Cauldron-bodied,—each a living furnace, filled with flame that keeps the fluids of its body humming like a boiling pot. But the suggestion of the following excerpts[2] will not be found at all obscure:—
In the Shōbō-nen-jō-kyō, most of the thirty-six types of gaki are linked to decay, disease, and death. Others are clearly associated with insects. No specific type of gaki is named with a specific insect; however, the descriptions hint at conditions of insect life, and these hints are backed by common superstitions. The descriptions might be vague in cases like the Jiki-ketsu-gaki, or Blood-suckers; the Jiki-niku-gaki, or Flesh-eaters; the Jiki-da-gaki, or * * * * *-eaters; the Jiki-fun-gaki, or * * * *-eaters; the Jiki-doku-gaki, or Poison-eaters; the Jiki-fu-gaki, or Wind-eaters; the Jiki-ké-gaki, or Smell-eaters; the Jiki-kwa-gaki, or Fire-eaters (maybe they fly into lamps?); the Shikkō-gaki, who consume corpses and spread disease; the Shinen-gaki, who appear at night as wandering lights; the Shin-ko-gaki, or Needle-mouthed; and the Kwaku-shin-gaki, or Cauldron-bodied—each a living furnace, filled with flames that keep their bodily fluids bubbling like a boiling pot. But the implication of the following excerpts[2] will be clearly understood:—
*
I'm ready to help! Please provide the text you would like to modernize.
"Jiki-man-gaki.—These gaki can live only by eating the wigs of false hair with which the statues of certain divinities are decorated.... Such will be the future condition of persons who steal objects of value from Buddhist temples.
"Jiki-man-gaki.—These gaki can survive only by consuming the wigs made of artificial hair that adorn the statues of specific deities.... This will be the fate of individuals who steal valuable items from Buddhist temples."
"Fujō-ko-hyaku-gaki.—These gaki can eat only street filth and refuse. Such a condition is the consequence of having given putrid or unwholesome food to priests or nuns, or pilgrims in need of alms.
"Fujō-ko-hyaku-gaki.—These gaki can only eat garbage and leftovers. This condition results from giving rotten or unhealthy food to priests, nuns, or pilgrims who are looking for charity."
"Cho-ken-ju-jiki-netsu-gaki.—These are the eaters of the refuse of funeral-pyres and of the clay of graves.... They are the spirits of men who despoiled Buddhist temples for the sake of gain.
"Cho-ken-ju-jiki-netsu-gaki.—These are the ones who consume the leftovers from funeral pyres and the soil from graves.... They are the spirits of people who looted Buddhist temples for profit."
"Ju-chū-gaki.—These spirits are born within the wood of trees, and are tormented by the growing of the grain. ... Their condition is the result of having cut down shade-trees for the purpose of selling the timber. Persons who cut down the trees in Buddhist cemeteries or temple-grounds are especially likely to become ju-chū-gaki."[3]
"Ju-chū-gaki.—These spirits originate from the wood of trees and are disturbed by the growth of the grain. ... Their plight is caused by the cutting down of shade trees for selling the timber. People who chop down trees in Buddhist cemeteries or temple grounds are particularly prone to becoming ju-chū-gaki."[3]
Moths, flies, beetles, grubs, worms, and other unpleasant creatures seem thus to be indicated. But some kinds of gaki cannot be identified with insects,—for example, the species called Jiki-hō-gaki, or "Doctrine-eaters." These can exist only by hearing the preaching of the Law of the Buddha in some temple. While they hear such preaching, their torment is assuaged; but at all other times they suffer agonies unspeakable. To this condition are liable after death all Buddhist priests or nuns who proclaim the law for the mere purpose of making money.... Also there are gaki who appear sometimes in beautiful human shapes. Such are the Yoku-shiki-gaki, spirits of lewdness,—corresponding in some sort to the incubi and succubi of our own Middle Ages. They can change their sex at will, and can make their bodies as large or as small as they please. It is impossible to exclude them from any dwelling, except by the use of holy charms and spells, since they are able to pass through an orifice even smaller than the eye of a needle. To seduce young men, they assume beautiful feminine shapes,—often appearing at wine parties as waitresses or dancing girls. To seduce women they take the form of handsome lads. This state of Yoku-shiki-gaki is a consequence of lust in some previous human existence; but the supernatural powers belonging to their condition are results of meritorious Karma which the evil Karma could not wholly counterbalance.
Moths, flies, beetles, grubs, worms, and other unpleasant creatures seem to be indicated. But some types of gaki can't be identified with insects—for instance, the kind called Jiki-hō-gaki, or "Doctrine-eaters." These can only exist by listening to the preaching of the Buddha's Law in some temple. While they are hearing this preaching, their torment is eased; but at all other times they suffer unimaginable agony. All Buddhist priests or nuns who preach the law solely for the sake of making money are susceptible to this condition after death... There are also gaki who sometimes appear in beautiful human forms. These are the Yoku-shiki-gaki, spirits of lewdness—similar in some ways to the incubi and succubi of our own Middle Ages. They can change their gender at will and can make their bodies as big or as small as they want. It's impossible to keep them out of any place without using holy charms and spells, as they can slip through an opening even smaller than the eye of a needle. To seduce young men, they take on beautiful feminine appearances—often showing up at wine parties as waitresses or dancing girls. To seduce women, they transform into handsome young men. This state of Yoku-shiki-gaki is a result of lust from some past human life; however, the supernatural abilities linked to their condition come from meritorious Karma that evil Karma couldn't completely negate.
Even concerning the Yoku-shiki-gaki, however, it is plainly stated that they may take the form of insects. Though wont to appear in human shape, they can assume the shape of any animal or other creature, and "fly freely in all directions of space,"—or keep their bodies "so small that mankind cannot see them...." All insects are not necessarily gaki; but most gaki can assume the form of insects when it serves their purpose.
Even when it comes to the Yoku-shiki-gaki, it's clearly stated that they can take the shape of insects. While they usually appear in human form, they can transform into any animal or creature, and "fly freely in all directions of space,"—or keep their bodies "so small that humans cannot see them...." Not all insects are necessarily gaki; however, most gaki can take on the form of insects when it suits them.
[2] Abridged from the Shōbō-nen-jō-Kyō. A full translation of the extraordinary chapter relating to the gaki would try the reader's nerves rather severely.
[2] A shortened version from the Shōbō-nen-jō-Kyō. A complete translation of the remarkable chapter about the gaki would test the reader's nerves quite a bit.
[3] The following story of a tree-spirit is typical:—In the garden of a Samurai named Satsuma Shichizaëmon, who lived in the village of Echigawa in the province of Ōmi, there was a very old énoki. (The énoki, or "Celtis chinensis," is commonly thought to be a goblin-tree.) From ancient times the ancestors of the family had been careful never to cut a branch of this tree or to remove any of its leaves. But Shichizaëmon, who was very self-willed, one day announced that he intended to have the tree cut down. During the following night a monstrous being appeared to the mother of Shichizaëmon, in a dream, and told her that if the inoki were cut down, every member of the household should die. But when this warning was communicated to Shichizaëmon, he only laughed; and he then sent a man to cut down the tree. No sooner had it been cut down than Shichizaëmon became violently insane. For several days he remained furiously mad, crying out at intervals, "The tree! the tree! the tree!" He said that the tree put out its branches, like hands, to tear him. In this condition he died. Soon afterward his wife went mad, crying out that the tree was killing her; and she died screaming with fear. One after another, all the people in that house, not excepting the servants, went mad and died. The dwelling long remained unoccupied thereafter, no one daring even to enter the garden. At last it was remembered that before these things happened a daughter of the Satsuma family had become a Buddhist nun, and that she was still living, under the name of Jikun, in a temple at Yamashirō. This nun was sent for; and by request of the villagers she took up her residence in the house, where she continued to live until the time of her death,—daily reciting a special service on behalf of the spirit that had dwelt in the tree. From the time that she began to live in the house the tree-spirit ceased to give trouble. This story is related on the authority of the priest Shungyō, who said that he had heard it from the lips of the nun herself.
[3] The following story about a tree spirit is typical: In the garden of a Samurai named Satsuma Shichizaëmon, who lived in the village of Echigawa in the province of Ōmi, there was a very old énoki. (The énoki, or "Celtis chinensis," is commonly thought to be a goblin tree.) For generations, the family had made sure never to cut a branch or remove any leaves from this tree. But Shichizaëmon, who was quite stubborn, one day declared that he wanted to cut the tree down. That night, a terrifying being appeared to Shichizaëmon's mother in a dream and warned her that if the énoki were cut down, every member of the household would die. When this warning was shared with Shichizaëmon, he just laughed and sent someone to cut down the tree. As soon as it was cut down, Shichizaëmon lost his mind. For several days, he was violently insane, shouting at intervals, "The tree! The tree! The tree!" He claimed the tree reached out its branches like hands to tear him apart. In this state, he died. Shortly after, his wife went mad, crying out that the tree was killing her, and she died screaming in terror. One by one, all the people in that house, including the servants, went insane and died. The house remained empty for a long time afterward, as no one dared to enter the garden. Eventually, it was recalled that before all this happened, a daughter of the Satsuma family had become a Buddhist nun and was still alive, under the name of Jikun, in a temple at Yamashirō. This nun was summoned, and at the villagers' request, she moved into the house, where she lived until her death, performing a special service daily for the spirit that had once dwelled in the tree. Once she began living there, the tree spirit ceased to cause trouble. This story is told by the priest Shungyō, who said he heard it directly from the nun herself.
III
Grotesque as these beliefs now seem to us, it was not unnatural that ancient Eastern fancy should associate insects with ghosts and devils. In our visible world there are no other creatures so wonderful and so mysterious; and the true history of certain insects actually realizes the dreams of mythology. To the minds of primitive men, the mere facts of insect-metamorphosis must have seemed uncanny; and what but goblinry or magic could account for the monstrous existence of beings so similar to dead leaves, or to flowers, or to joints of grass, that the keenest human sight could detect their presence only when they began to walk or to fly? Even for the entomologist of to-day, insects remain the most incomprehensible of creatures. We have learned from him that they must be acknowledged "the most successful of organized beings" in the battle for existence;—that the delicacy and the complexity of their structures surpass anything ever imagined of marvellous before the age of the microscope;—that their senses so far exceed our own in refinement as to prove us deaf and blind by comparison. Nevertheless the insect world remains a world of hopeless enigmas. Who can explain for us the mystery of the eyes of a myriad facets, or the secret of the ocular brains connected with them? Do those astounding eyes perceive the ultimate structure of matter? does their vision pierce opacity, after the manner of the Röntgen rays? (Or how interpret the deadly aim of that ichneumon-fly which plunges its ovipositor through solid wood to reach the grub embedded in the grain?) What, again, of those marvellous ears in breasts and thighs and knees and feet,—ears that hear sounds beyond the limit of human audition? and what of the musical structures evolved to produce such fairy melody? What of the ghostly feet that walk upon flowing water? What of the chemistry that kindles the firefly's lamp,—making the cold and beautiful light that all our electric science cannot imitate? And those newly discovered, incomparably delicate organs for which we have yet no name, because our wisest cannot decide the nature of them—do they really, as some would suggest, keep the insect-mind informed of things unknown to human sense,—visibilities of magnetism, odours of light, tastes of sound?... Even the little that we have been able to learn about insects fills us with the wonder that is akin to fear. The lips that are hands, and the horns that are eyes, and the tongues that are drills; the multiple devilish mouths that move in four ways at once; the living scissors and saws and boring-pumps and brace-bits; the exquisite elfish weapons which no human skill can copy, even in the finest watch-spring steel—what superstition of old ever dreamed of sights like these? Indeed, all that nightmare ever conceived of faceless horror, and all that ecstasy ever imagined of phantasmal pulchritude, can appear but vapid and void by comparison with the stupefying facts of entomology. But there is something spectral, something alarming, in the very beauty of insects....
Grotesque as these beliefs may seem to us now, it wasn't unnatural for ancient Eastern imagination to link insects with ghosts and devils. In our visible world, there are no other creatures so amazing and so mysterious; and the real stories of certain insects actually bring to life the fantasies of mythology. To the minds of early humans, the simple facts of insect metamorphosis must have felt eerie; what other explanation but goblins or magic could account for the bizarre existence of beings that resemble dead leaves, flowers, or blades of grass, so much so that the sharpest human eyes could only detect them when they began to walk or fly? Even for today’s entomologist, insects remain the most perplexing of creatures. We’ve learned from them that we must recognize them as “the most successful of organized beings” in the struggle for survival; that the delicacy and complexity of their structures exceed anything that was ever imagined before the microscope; that their senses far surpass our own in refinement, making us seem deaf and blind by comparison. Yet, the insect world continues to be a realm of unresolvable mysteries. Who can explain the enigma of their myriad faceted eyes, or the secret of the ocular brains linked to them? Do those astonishing eyes perceive the fundamental structure of matter? Does their vision penetrate obscurity like Röntgen rays? (Or how do we interpret the lethal accuracy of the ichneumon-fly that pierces solid wood to reach the larva hidden in the grain?) What about those incredible ears located in their bodies, thighs, knees, and feet—ears that detect sounds beyond the range of human hearing? And what of the musical structures evolved to create such enchanting melodies? What about the ghostly feet that walk on flowing water? What about the chemistry that ignites the firefly’s light—casting a beautiful cold glow that our electric science can’t replicate? And what of those recently discovered, incredibly delicate organs for which we still have no name, as our smartest minds can’t decide what they really are—do they actually, as some suggest, keep the insect mind informed about things beyond human perception—magnetic visibility, light smells, sound tastes?... Even the little we’ve managed to uncover about insects fills us with a wonder that borders on fear. The lips that function as hands, the horns that serve as eyes, and the tongues that act like drills; the multiple devilish mouths that move in four directions simultaneously; the living scissors, saws, boring pumps, and brace bits; the exquisite, supernatural tools that no human skill can replicate, even in the finest watch-spring steel—what old superstition ever imagined sights like these? Indeed, all that nightmare ever conceived of faceless terror, and all that ecstasy ever dreamed of ghostly beauty, seems dull and empty compared to the astounding facts of entomology. But there is something spectral, something unsettling, in the very beauty of insects....
IV
Whether gaki do or do not exist, there is at least some shadowing of truth in the Eastern belief that the dead become insects. Undoubtedly our human dust must help, over and over again for millions of ages, to build up numberless weird shapes of life. But as to that question of my revery under the pine trees,—whether present acts and thoughts can have anything to do with the future distribution and requickening of that dust,—whether human conduct can of itself predetermine the shapes into which human atoms will be recast,—no reply is possible. I doubt—but I do not know. Neither does anybody else.
Whether gaki exist or not, there's at least some truth in the Eastern belief that the dead turn into insects. Undoubtedly, our human dust contributes, over and over for millions of years, to creating countless strange forms of life. But regarding the question I pondered under the pine trees—whether our current actions and thoughts can influence how that dust is reused in the future—whether human behavior can determine the shapes into which our atoms will be reshaped—no answer is possible. I have my doubts—but I don't know. And neither does anyone else.
*
Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Supposing, however, that the order of the universe were really as Buddhists believe, and that I knew myself foredoomed, by reason of stupidities in this existence, to live hereafter the life of an insect, I am not sure that the prospect would frighten me. There are insects of which it is difficult to think with equanimity; but the state of an independent, highly organized, respectable insect could not be so very bad. I should even look forward, with some pleasurable curiosity, to any chance of viewing the world through the marvellous compound eyes of a beetle, an ephemera, or a dragon-fly. As an ephemera, indeed, I might enjoy the possession of three different kinds of eyes, and the power to see colours now totally unimaginable. Estimated in degrees of human time, my life would be short,—a single summer day would include the best part of it; but to ephemeral consciousness a few minutes would appear a season; and my one day of winged existence—barring possible mishaps—would be one unwearied joy of dancing in golden air. And I could feel in my winged state neither hunger nor thirst,—having no real mouth or stomach: I should be, in very truth, a Wind-eater. ... Nor should I fear to enter upon the much less ethereal condition of a dragon-fly. I should then have to bear carnivorous hunger, and to hunt a great deal; but even dragon-flies, after the fierce joy of the chase, can indulge themselves in solitary meditation. Besides, what wings would then be mine!—and what eyes!... I could pleasurably anticipate even the certainty of becoming an Amembō,[4] and so being able to run and to slide upon water—though children might catch me, and bite off my long fine legs. But I think that I should better enjoy the existence of a sémi,—a large and lazy cicada, basking on wind-rocked trees, sipping only dew, and singing from dawn till dusk.
Supposing, however, that the order of the universe was really as Buddhists believe, and that I knew I was destined, due to mistakes in this life, to live afterwards as an insect, I’m not sure that the idea would scare me. There are insects that are hard to think about calmly, but being an independent, well-structured, respectable insect wouldn’t be so bad. I would even look forward, with some enjoyable curiosity, to the chance of seeing the world through the amazing compound eyes of a beetle, a mayfly, or a dragonfly. As a mayfly, I might actually enjoy having three different types of eyes and the ability to see colors that are completely unimaginable now. In terms of human time, my life would be short—a single summer day would include most of it; but for a mayfly consciousness, a few minutes would feel like a season; and my one day of flying life—barring any accidents—would be one endless joy of dancing in golden air. And I wouldn’t feel hunger or thirst in my flying state—I wouldn’t have a real mouth or stomach: I would truly be a Wind-eater. ... Nor would I be afraid to enter into the much less ethereal existence of a dragonfly. I would have to deal with carnivorous hunger and do a lot of hunting; but even dragonflies, after the exhilarating joy of the chase, can enjoy some quiet reflection. Besides, think of the wings I’d have!—and the eyes!... I could happily anticipate even the certainty of becoming an Amembō,[4] and so being able to run and slide on water—though kids might catch me and bite off my long delicate legs. But I think I’d prefer being a sémi—a large, lazy cicada, basking on trees swaying in the wind, sipping only dew, and singing from dawn till dusk.
Of course there would be perils to encounter,—danger from hawks and crows and sparrows,—danger from insects of prey—danger from bamboos tipped with birdlime by naughty little boys. But in every condition of life there must be risks; and in spite of the risks, I imagine that Anacreon uttered little more than the truth, in his praise of the cicada: "O thou earth-horn,—song-loving,—free from pain>—having flesh without blood,—thou art nearly equal to the Gods!"... In fact I have not been able to convince myself that it is really an inestimable privilege to be reborn a human being. And if the thinking of this thought, and the act of writing it down, must inevitably affect my next rebirth, then let me hope that the state to which I am destined will not be worse than that of a cicada or of a dragon-fly;—climbing the cryptomerias to clash my tiny cymbals in the sun,—or haunting, with soundless flicker of amethyst and gold, some holy silence of lotos-pools.
Of course, there would be dangers to face—threats from hawks, crows, and sparrows—risks from predatory insects—and hazards from bamboos coated with birdlime by mischievous kids. But in every situation, there are risks; and despite those risks, I think Anacreon spoke mostly the truth when he praised the cicada: "O thou earth-horn,—song-loving,—free from pain>—having flesh without blood,—thou art nearly equal to the Gods!"... In reality, I haven't been able to convince myself that being reborn as a human is truly an invaluable privilege. And if contemplating this idea and writing it down will definitely influence my next rebirth, then I hope that my next existence won't be worse than that of a cicada or a dragonfly—climbing the cryptomerias to clash my tiny cymbals in the sun, or flitting silently in amethyst and gold through some sacred stillness of lotus pools.

[4] A water-insect, much resembling what we call a "skater." In some parts of the country it is said that the boy who wants to become a good swimmer must eat the legs of an Amembō.
[4] A water insect that looks a lot like what we call a "skater." In some regions, it's said that a boy who wants to become a good swimmer has to eat the legs of an Amembō.
A Matter of Custom

There is a nice old priest of the Zen sect,—past-master in the craft of arranging flowers, and in other arts of the ancient time,—who comes occasionally to see me. He is loved by his congregation, though he preaches against many old-fashioned beliefs, and discourages all faith in omens and dreams, and tells people to believe only in the Law of the Buddha. Priests of the Zen persuasion are seldom thus sceptical. But the scepticism of my friend is not absolute; for the last time that we met we talked of the dead, and he told me something creepy. "Stories of spirits or ghosts," he said, "I always doubt. Sometimes a danka[1] comes to tell me about having seen a ghost, or having dreamed a strange dream; but whenever I question such a person carefully, I find that the matter can be explained in a natural way.
There’s a kind old Zen priest—an expert in the art of flower arranging and other ancient crafts—who occasionally comes to visit me. He is beloved by his congregation, even though he speaks out against many outdated beliefs, discourages any faith in omens and dreams, and tells people to trust only in the Law of Buddha. Zen priests typically aren’t this skeptical. However, my friend's skepticism isn’t total; the last time we met, we talked about the deceased, and he shared something unsettling. "I always have my doubts about stories of spirits or ghosts," he said. "Sometimes a danka[1] comes to tell me about seeing a ghost or having a strange dream, but whenever I question them closely, I discover that the situation can usually be explained in a natural way."
"Only once in my life I had a queer experience which I could not easily explain. I was then in Kyūshū,—a young novice; and I was performing my gyō,—the pilgrimage that every novice has to make. One evening, while travelling through a mountain-district, I reached a little village where there was a temple of the Zen sect. I went there to ask for lodging, according to our rules; but I found that the priest had gone to attend a funeral at a village several miles away, leaving an old nun in charge of the temple. The nun said that she could not receive me during the absence of the priest, and that he would not come back for seven days.... In that part of the country, a priest was required by custom to recite the sûtras and to perform a Buddhist service, every day for seven days, in the house of a dead parishioner.... I said that I did not want any food, but only a place to sleep: moreover I pleaded that I was very tired, and at last the old nun took pity on me. She spread some quilts for me in the temple, near the altar; and I fell asleep almost as soon as I lay down. In the middle of the night—a very cold night!—I was awakened by the tapping of a mokugyo[2] and the voice of somebody chanting the Nembutsu[3], close to where I was lying. I opened my eyes; but the temple was utterly dark,—so dark that if a man had seized me by the nose I could not have seen him [hana wo tsumarété mo wakaranai]; and I wondered that anybody should be tapping the mokugyo and chanting in such darkness. But, though the sounds seemed at first to be quite near me, they were somewhat faint; and I tried to persuade myself that I must have been mistaken,—that the priest had come back and was performing a service in some other part of the temple. In spite of the tapping and chanting I fell asleep again, and slept until morning. Then, as soon as I had washed and dressed, I went to look for the old nun, and found her. After thanking her for her kindness, I ventured to remark, 'So the priest came back last night?' 'He did not,' she answered very crossly—'I told you that he would not come back for seven days more.' 'Please pardon me,' I said; Mast night I heard somebody chanting the Nembutsu, and beating the mokugyo, so I thought that the priest had come back.' 'Oh, that was not the priest!' she exclaimed; 'that was the danka.' 'Who?' I asked; for I could not understand her. 'Why,' she replied, 'the dead man, of course![4] That always happens when a parishioner dies; the hotoké comes to sound the mokugyo and to repeat the Nembutsu ...' She spoke as if she had been so long accustomed to the thing that it did not seem to her worthwhile mentioning."
"Once in my life, I had a strange experience that I couldn’t easily explain. I was in Kyūshū as a young novice, completing my gyō, the pilgrimage every novice has to take. One evening, while traveling through a mountainous area, I arrived at a small village with a Zen temple. I went there to ask for a place to stay according to our rules, but found that the priest was at a funeral a few miles away, leaving an old nun in charge of the temple. The nun told me that she couldn't take me in while the priest was gone and that he wouldn’t return for seven days. In that region, it was customary for a priest to recite the sûtras and perform a Buddhist service every day for seven days in the home of a deceased parishioner. I said I didn’t need food, just a place to sleep, and after pleading that I was very tired, the old nun took pity on me. She laid out some quilts for me in the temple, near the altar, and I fell asleep almost immediately. In the middle of the night—a very cold night—I was awakened by the sound of a mokugyo and someone chanting the Nembutsu, close to where I was lying. I opened my eyes, but the temple was completely dark—so dark that if someone had grabbed my nose, I wouldn’t have been able to see them. I wondered why anyone would be tapping the mokugyo and chanting in such darkness. However, even though the sounds seemed quite close, they were somewhat faint, and I tried to convince myself that I must have been mistaken—that the priest had returned and was performing a service somewhere else in the temple. Despite the tapping and chanting, I fell asleep again and slept until morning. After I washed and dressed, I went to find the old nun, and I did. After thanking her for her kindness, I asked, 'So the priest came back last night?' 'He did not,' she replied crossly. 'I told you that he wouldn’t be back for seven more days.' 'Please forgive me,' I said; 'last night I heard someone chanting the Nembutsu and beating the mokugyo, so I thought the priest had returned.' 'Oh, that wasn’t the priest!' she exclaimed. 'That was the danka.' 'Who?' I asked, as I couldn’t understand her. 'Well,' she replied, 'the dead man, of course! That always happens when a parishioner dies; the hotoké comes to sound the mokugyo and recite the Nembutsu...' She spoke as if she had been so used to this that it hardly seemed worth mentioning."

[2] The mokugyo is a very curious musical instrument of wood, in the form of a fish's head, and is usually lacquered in red and gold. It is tapped with a stick during certain Buddhist chants or recitations, producing a dull hollow sound.
[2] The mokugyo is a fascinating wooden musical instrument shaped like a fish's head, typically finished in red and gold lacquer. It's struck with a stick during specific Buddhist chants or recitations, creating a deep, hollow sound.
[4] The original expression was at least equally emphatic: "Aa, aré desuka?—aré wa botoké ga kita no desu yo!" The word "hotoké" means either a Buddha or, as in this case, the spirit of a dead person.
[4] The original phrase was just as intense: "Aa, aré desuka?—aré wa botoké ga kita no desu yo!" The word "hotoké" refers to either a Buddha or, in this context, the spirit of a deceased person.
Revery

It has been said that men fear death much as the child cries at entering the world, being unable to know what loving hands are waiting to receive it. Certainly this comparison will not bear scientific examination. But as a happy fancy it is beautiful, even for those to whom it can make no religious appeal whatever,—those who must believe that the individual mind dissolves with the body, and that an eternal continuance of personality could only prove an eternal misfortune. It is beautiful, I think, because it suggests, in so intimate a way, the hope that to larger knowledge the Absolute will reveal itself as mother-love made infinite. The imagining is Oriental rather than Occidental; yet it accords with a sentiment vaguely defined in most of our Western creeds. Through ancient grim conceptions of the Absolute as Father, there has gradually been infused some later and brighter dream of infinite tenderness—some all-transfiguring hope created by the memory of Woman as Mother; and the more that races evolve toward higher things, the more Feminine becomes their idea of a God.
It has been said that men fear death much like a child cries when entering the world, not knowing what loving hands are there to welcome it. Certainly, this comparison won't hold up to scientific scrutiny. But as a lovely thought, it is beautiful, even for those who feel no religious connection—those who must believe that the individual mind disappears with the body, and that an everlasting continuation of identity could only lead to endless suffering. It's beautiful, I think, because it suggests, in such an intimate way, the hope that to a greater understanding, the Absolute will reveal itself as an infinite motherly love. This idea feels more Eastern than Western; yet it aligns with a sentiment vaguely expressed in many of our Western beliefs. Through ancient harsh views of the Absolute as Father, there has gradually emerged a later and brighter vision of infinite tenderness—some all-encompassing hope inspired by the memory of Woman as Mother; and the more that cultures advance towards higher ideals, the more Feminine their concept of God becomes.
Conversely, this suggestion must remind even the least believing that we know of nothing else, in all the range of human experience, so sacred as mother-love,—nothing so well deserving the name of divine. Mother-love alone could have enabled the delicate life of thought to unfold and to endure upon the rind of this wretched little planet: only through that supreme unselfishness could the nobler emotions ever have found strength to blossom in the brain of man;—only by help of mother-love could the higher forms of trust in the Unseen ever have been called into existence.
Conversely, this suggestion should remind even the most skeptical that we know of nothing else in all of human experience that is as sacred as a mother's love—nothing that truly deserves the label of divine. Only mother-love could have allowed the fragile life of thought to grow and endure on this troubled little planet: it is through that ultimate selflessness that the nobler emotions have been able to flourish in the human mind; only with the support of mother-love could the higher forms of trust in the unseen ever have come into being.
*
Sure! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
But musings of this kind naturally lead us to ask ourselves emotional questions about the mysteries of Whither and Whence. Must the evolutionist think of mother-love as a merely necessary result of material affinities,—the attraction of the atom for the atom? Or can he venture to assert, with ancient thinkers of the East, that all atomic tendencies are shapen by one eternal moral law, and that some are in themselves divine, being manifestations of the Four Infinite Feelings?... What wisdom can decide for us? And of what avail to know our highest emotions divine,—since the race itself is doomed to perish? When mother-love shall have wrought its uttermost for humanity, will not even that uttermost have been in vain?
But thoughts like these naturally lead us to ask ourselves emotional questions about the mysteries of where we come from and where we’re going. Does the evolutionist view mother-love as just a necessary result of material connections—the attraction of one atom to another? Or can he claim, like the ancient thinkers of the East, that all atomic tendencies are shaped by one eternal moral law, and that some are inherently divine, representing the Four Infinite Feelings?... What wisdom can guide us? And what good is it to know that our highest emotions are divine—since the human race is ultimately doomed to vanish? When mother-love has done everything it can for humanity, will even that ultimate effort have been in vain?
*
Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
At first thought, indeed, the inevitable dissolution must appear the blackest of imaginable tragedies,—tragedy made infinite! Eventually our planet must die: its azure ghost of air will shrink and pass, its seas dry up, its very soil perish utterly, leaving only a universal waste of sand and stone—the withered corpse of a world. Still for a time this mummy will turn about the sun, but only as the dead moon wheels now across our nights,—one face forever in scorching blaze, the other in icy darkness. So will it circle, blank and bald as a skull; and like a skull will it bleach and crack and crumble, ever drawing nearer and yet more near to the face of its flaming parent, to vanish suddenly at last in the cyclonic lightning of his breath. One by one the remaining planets must follow. Then will the mighty star himself begin to fail—to flicker with ghastly changing colours—to crimson toward his death. And finally the monstrous fissured cinder of him, hurled into some colossal sun-pyre, will be dissipated into vapour more tenuous than the dream of the dream of a ghost....
At first glance, the inevitable end seems like the darkest tragedy imaginable—a tragedy without limits! Eventually, our planet will die: its blue atmosphere will diminish and fade away, its oceans will dry up, and its very soil will be completely lost, leaving behind only a vast wasteland of sand and stone—the lifeless remains of a world. For a time, this lifeless form will orbit the sun, but only like the dead moon does across our nights—one side forever scorched, the other in icy darkness. It will revolve, empty and bare like a skull; and like a skull, it will lighten, crack, and crumble, continually getting closer to the fiery sun, until it finally disappears in the wild lightning of its breath. One by one, the remaining planets will follow suit. Then, the mighty star itself will start to fade—to flicker with eerie changing colors—and turn red as it approaches its end. Finally, the massive, fractured remnant of it, tossed into some giant sun-fire, will be turned into vapor more delicate than the imagination of a ghost’s dream...
What, then, will have availed the labour of the life that was,—the life effaced without one sign to mark the place of its disparition in the illimitable abyss? What, then, the worth of mother-love, the whole dead world of human tenderness, with its sacrifices, hopes, memories,—its divine delights and diviner pains,—its smiles and tears and sacred caresses,—its countless passionate prayers to countless vanished gods?
What, then, will have been the point of the labor of a life that was— a life erased without any sign to mark where it disappeared into the endless void? What, then, is the value of a mother's love, the entire lost world of human affection, with its sacrifices, hopes, and memories— its divine pleasures and even greater sorrows— its smiles, tears, and cherished embraces— its countless passionate prayers to countless lost gods?
*
*
Such doubts and fears do not trouble the thinker of the East. Us they disturb chiefly because of old wrong habits of thought, and the consequent blind fear of knowing that what we have so long called Soul belongs, not to Essence, but to Form.... Forms appear and vanish in perpetual succession; but the Essence alone is Real. Nothing real can be lost, even in the dissipation of a million universes. Utter destruction, everlasting death,—all such terms of fear have no correspondence to any truth but the eternal law of change. Even forms can perish only as waves pass and break: they melt but to swell anew,—nothing can be lost....
Such doubts and fears don't bother the thinker from the East. We struggle with them mainly because of old, ingrained ways of thinking, and the resulting fear of realizing that what we've long called the Soul actually belongs to Form, not Essence.... Forms come and go in an endless cycle; only Essence is Real. Nothing real can be lost, even with the breakdown of a million universes. Complete destruction, eternal death—terms like these stem from fear and don't reflect any truth beyond the constant law of change. Even forms can only perish like waves that rise and fall: they fade away only to rise again—nothing can truly be lost....
In the nebulous haze of our dissolution will survive the essence of all that has ever been in human life,—the units of every existence that was or is, with all their affinities, all their tendencies, all their inheritance of forces making for good or evil, all the powers amassed through myriad generations, all energies that ever shaped the strength of races;—and times innumerable will these again be orbed into life and thought. Transmutations there may be; changes also made by augmentation or diminution of affinities, by subtraction or addition of tendencies; for the dust of us will then have been mingled with the dust of other countless worlds and of their peoples. But nothing essential can be lost. We shall inevitably bequeath our part to the making of the future cosmos—to the substance out of which another intelligence will slowly be evolved. Even as we must have inherited something of our psychic being out of numberless worlds dissolved, so will future humanities inherit, not from us alone, but from millions of planets still existing.
In the unclear mist of our end, the essence of everything that has existed in human life will endure—the individual threads of every life that was or is, along with all their connections, all their inclinations, all their inherited forces that drive good or evil, all the strengths built up over countless generations, and all the energies that have ever influenced the strength of cultures. These will once again be brought into life and thought countless times. There may be transformations; there will also be changes from the increase or decrease of connections, from the removal or addition of inclinations; because our remnants will have mixed with the remnants of countless other worlds and their people. But nothing essential can be lost. We will inevitably pass on our part to shape the future universe—forming the substance from which another intelligence will gradually emerge. Just as we must have inherited a part of our spiritual essence from countless worlds that have vanished, future societies will inherit not just from us, but from millions of planets that still exist.
For the vanishing of our world can represent, in the disparition of a universe, but one infinitesimal detail of the quenching of thought: the peopled spheres that must share our doom will exceed for multitude the visible lights of heaven.
For the disappearance of our world can signify, in the loss of a universe, just one tiny detail of the extinguishing of thought: the populated realms that will share our fate will far outnumber the visible stars in the sky.
Yet those countless solar fires, with their viewless millions of living planets, must somehow reappear: again the wondrous Cosmos, self-consumed, must resume its sidereal whirl over the deeps of the eternities. And the love forever with rise again, infinitudes of the everlasting battle. The light of the mother's smile will survive our sun;—the thrill of her kiss will last beyond the thrilling of stars;—the sweetness of her lullaby will endure in the cradle-songs of worlds yet unevolved;—the tenderness of her faith will quicken the fervour of prayers to be made to the hosts of another heaven,—to the gods of a time beyond Time. And the nectar of her breasts can never fail: that snowy stream will still flow on, to nourish the life of some humanity more perfect than our own, when the Milky Way that spans our night shall have vanished forever out of Space.
Yet those countless solar fires, with their countless living planets, must somehow come back: once again, the amazing Cosmos, consumed by itself, must take up its journey across the depths of eternity. And love will rise again, in the endless struggle that never ends. The light of a mother's smile will outlast our sun; the thrill of her kiss will endure beyond the excitement of stars; the sweetness of her lullaby will carry on in the cradle-songs of worlds yet to be formed; the warmth of her faith will inspire prayers to the hosts of another heaven—to the gods of a time beyond Time. And the milk from her breasts will never run dry: that pure stream will continue to nourish the life of a humanity more perfect than our own, when the Milky Way that spans our night has vanished forever from Space.

Pathological

Very much do I love cats; and I suppose that I could write a large book about the different cats which I have kept, in various climes and times, on both sides of the world. But this is not a Book of Cats; and I am writing about Tama for merely psychological reasons. She has been uttering, in her sleep beside my chair, a peculiar cry that touched me in a particular way. It is the cry that a cat makes only for her kittens,—a soft trilling coo,—a pure caress of tone. And I perceive that her attitude, as she lies there on her side, is the attitude of a cat holding something,—something freshly caught: the forepaws are stretched out as to grasp, and the pearly talons are playing.
I really love cats, and I think I could write a huge book about the different cats I've had in various places and times around the world. But this isn’t a Book of Cats; I’m writing about Tama for purely psychological reasons. She has been making a strange sound in her sleep beside my chair that affects me in a special way. It’s the sound a cat makes just for her kittens—a soft, trilling coo—a gentle tone. I can see that her position, as she lies on her side, is like a cat holding something—something freshly caught: her front paws are stretched out as if to grasp, and her delicate claws are playing.
*
Please provide the text you want modernized.
We call her Tama ("Jewel")—not because of her beauty, though she is beautiful, but because Tama is a female name accorded by custom to pet cats. She was a very small tortoise-shell kitten when she was first brought to me as a gift worth accepting,—a cat-of-three-colours (miké-neko) being somewhat uncommon in Japan. In certain parts of the country such a cat is believed to be a luck-bringer, and gifted with power to frighten away goblins as well as rats. Tama is now two years old. I think that she has foreign blood in her veins: she is more graceful and more slender than the ordinary Japanese cat; and she has a remarkably long tail, which, from a Japanese point of view, is her only defect. Perhaps one of her ancestors came to Japan in some Dutch or Spanish ship during the time of Iyéyasu. But, from whatever ancestors descended, Tama is quite a Japanese cat in her habits;—for example, she eats rice!
We call her Tama ("Jewel")—not just because she’s beautiful, even though she is, but because Tama is a female name typically given to pet cats. When she was first brought to me as a gift, she was a very small tortoiseshell kitten—a three-colored cat (miké-neko), which is somewhat rare in Japan. In some parts of the country, such a cat is believed to bring good luck and is thought to have the ability to scare away goblins as well as rats. Tama is now two years old. I suspect she has some foreign lineage; she’s more graceful and slender than the average Japanese cat, and she has an unusually long tail, which, from a Japanese perspective, is her only flaw. Maybe one of her ancestors arrived in Japan on a Dutch or Spanish ship during the time of Iyéyasu. But regardless of her heritage, Tama has completely Japanese habits; for instance, she eats rice!
*
Understood! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
The first time that she had kittens, she proved herself an excellent mother,—devoting all her strength and intelligence to the care of her little ones, until, by dint of nursing them and moiling for them, she became piteously and ludicrously thin. She taught them how to keep clean,—how to play and jump and wrestle,—how to hunt. At first, of course, she gave them only her long tail to play with; but later she found them other toys. She brought them not only rats and mice, but also frogs, lizards, a bat, and one day a small lamprey, which she must have managed to catch in a neighbouring rice-field. After dark I used to leave open for her a small window at the head of the stairs leading to my study,—in order that she might go out to hunt by way of the kitchen roof. And one night she brought in, through that window, a big straw sandal for her kittens to play with. She found it in the field; and she must have carried it over a wooden fence ten feet high, up the house wall to the roof of the kitchen, and thence through the bars of the little window to the stairway. There she and her kittens played boisterously with it till morning; and they dirtied the stairway, for that sandal was muddy. Never was cat more fortunate in her first maternal experience than Tama.
The first time she had kittens, she showed herself to be an amazing mother—devoting all her energy and smarts to caring for her little ones, until, from nursing and working so hard for them, she became sadly and comically thin. She taught them how to stay clean, how to play, jump, and wrestle, and how to hunt. At first, of course, she only let them play with her long tail, but later she found them other toys. She brought them not just rats and mice, but also frogs, lizards, a bat, and one day a small lamprey that she must have caught in a nearby rice field. After dark, I used to leave open a small window at the top of the stairs leading to my study so she could go out to hunt by way of the kitchen roof. One night, she brought in a big straw sandal through that window for her kittens to play with. She found it in the field and must have carried it over a ten-foot wooden fence, up the wall of the house to the kitchen roof, and then through the bars of the little window to the stairway. There, she and her kittens played noisily with it until morning, and they made a mess of the stairway because that sandal was muddy. Never was a cat luckier in her first experience as a mother than Tama.
But the next time she was not fortunate. She had got into the habit of visiting friends in another street, at a perilous distance; and one evening, while on her way thither, she was hurt by some brutal person. She came back to us stupid and sick; and her kittens were born dead. I thought that she would die also; but she recovered much more quickly than anybody could have imagined possible,—though she still remains, for obvious reasons, troubled in spirit by the loss of the kittens.
But the next time she wasn’t so lucky. She had gotten into the habit of visiting friends on another street, quite a distance away; and one evening, while heading there, she was attacked by some brutal person. She returned to us dazed and unwell; and her kittens were stillborn. I thought she would die too, but she recovered much faster than anyone would have expected—although she still remains, for obvious reasons, troubled in spirit by the loss of the kittens.
*
Please provide the text for modernization.
The memory of animals, in regard to certain forms of relative experience, is strangely weak and dim. But the organic memory of the animal,—the memory of experience accumulated through countless billions of lives,—is superhumanly vivid, and very seldom at fault.... Think of the astonishing skill with which a cat can restore the respiration of her drowned kitten! Think of her untaught ability to face a dangerous enemy seen for the first time,—a venomous serpent, for example! Think of her wide acquaintance with small creatures and their ways,—her medical knowledge of herbs,—her capacities of strategy, whether for hunting or fighting! What she knows is really considerable; and she knows it all perfectly, or almost perfectly. But it is the knowledge of other existences. Her memory, as to the pains of the present life, is mercifully brief.
The memory of animals, when it comes to certain types of experiences, is surprisingly weak and vague. However, their organic memory—the experience built up over countless billions of lives—is incredibly vivid and rarely incorrect.... Consider the incredible skill a cat has in reviving her drowned kitten! Think about her instinctive ability to confront a dangerous enemy she sees for the first time, like a venomous snake! Reflect on her extensive knowledge of small creatures and their behaviors, her understanding of medicinal herbs, and her strategies for hunting or fighting! What she knows is quite significant, and she has this knowledge almost flawlessly. But it’s knowledge about other beings. Her memory of the pains of her current life is mercifully short.
*
Sure, please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Tama could not clearly remember that her kittens were dead. She knew that she ought to have had kittens; and she looked everywhere and called everywhere for them, long after they had been buried in the garden. She complained a great deal to her friends; and she made me open all the cupboards and closets,—over and over again,—to prove to her that the kittens were not in the house. At last she was able to convince herself that it was useless to look for them any more. But she plays with them in dreams, and coos to them, and catches for them small shadowy things,—perhaps even brings to them, through some dim window of memory, a sandal of ghostly straw....
Tama couldn’t quite remember that her kittens were gone. She knew she should have had kittens, and she searched everywhere and called out for them long after they were buried in the garden. She complained a lot to her friends and made me open all the cupboards and closets—over and over again—to show her that the kittens weren’t in the house. Eventually, she managed to convince herself that it was pointless to keep looking for them. But she still plays with them in her dreams, coos to them, and catches small shadowy things for them—maybe even brings them, through some faint memory, a ghostly straw sandal....

In the Dead of the Night

Black, chill, and still,—so black, so still, that I touch myself to find out whether I have yet a body. Then I grope about me to make sure that I am not under the earth,—buried forever beyond the reach of light and sound.... A clock strikes three! I shall see the sun again!
Black, cold, and silent—so dark, so quiet, that I touch myself to see if I still have a body. Then I feel around me to confirm that I’m not underground—buried forever out of reach of light and sound.... A clock strikes three! I will see the sun again!
Once again, at least. Possibly several thousand times. But there will come a night never to be broken by any dawn,—a stillness never to be broken by any sound.
Once more, at least. Maybe several thousand times. But there will come a night that will never be interrupted by any dawn—a silence that will never be disturbed by any sound.
This is certain. As certain as the fact that I exist.
This is certain. As certain as the fact that I am here.
Nothing else is equally certain. Reason deludes; feeling deludes; all the senses delude. But there is no delusion whatever in the certain knowledge of that night to come.
Nothing else is as certain. Reason misleads; emotions mislead; all the senses mislead. But there’s no deception whatsoever in the undeniable knowledge of that night to come.
Doubt the reality of substance, the reality of ghosts, the faiths of men, the gods;—doubt right and wrong, friendship and love, the existence of beauty, the existence of horror;—there will always remain one thing impossible to doubt,—one infinite blind black certainty.
Doubt the reality of substance, the reality of ghosts, the beliefs of people, the gods;—doubt what is right and wrong, friendship and love, the existence of beauty, the existence of horror;—there will always be one thing that can't be doubted,—one infinite, dark certainty.
The same darkness for all,—for the eyes of creatures and the eyes of heaven;—the same doom for all,—insect and man, ant-hill and city, races and worlds, suns and galaxies: inevitable dissolution, disparition, and oblivion.
The same darkness for everyone,—for the eyes of all living things and the eyes of the universe;—the same fate for everyone,—insects and humans, ant hills and cities, races and worlds, suns and galaxies: unavoidable decay, disappearance, and nothingness.
And vain all human striving not to remember, not to think: the Veil that old faiths wove, to hide the Void, has been rent forever away;—and Sheol is naked before us,—and destruction hath no covering.
And all human efforts to forget or not think are pointless: the veil that ancient beliefs wove to conceal the emptiness has been torn away forever;—and the underworld is exposed before us,—and destruction has no disguise.
So surely as I believe that I exist, even so surely must I believe that I shall cease to exist—which is horror!... But—
So just as I believe that I exist, I must also believe that I will stop existing—which is terrifying!... But—
Must I believe that I really exist?... In the moment of that self-questioning, the Darkness stood about me as a wall, and spake:—
Must I really believe that I exist? In that moment of questioning myself, the Darkness surrounded me like a wall and spoke:—
"I am only the Shadow: I shall pass. But the Reality will come, and will not pass.
"I am just a Shadow: I will fade away. But the Reality will arrive, and it won’t go away."
"I am only the Shadow. In me there are lights,—the glimmering of a hundred millions of suns. And in me there are voices. With the coming of the Reality, there will be no more lights, nor any voice, nor any rising, nor any hope.
"I am just the Shadow. Within me, there are lights—the glimmer of hundreds of millions of suns. And within me, there are voices. When Reality arrives, there will be no more lights, no voices, no rising, and no hope."
"But far above you there will still be sun for many a million years,—and warmth and youth and love and joy.. .. Vast azure of sky and sea,—fragrance of summer bloom,—shrillings in grass and grove,—flutter of shadows and flicker of light,—laughter of waters and laughter of girls. Blackness and silence for you,—and cold blind creepings."
"But far above you, there will still be sunlight for many millions of years—and warmth, youth, love, and joy. Vast blue skies and seas—fragrance of summer flowers—sounds of chirping in the grass and trees—shadows dancing and light flickering—laughter of water and laughter of girls. Darkness and silence for you—and cold, blind movements."
I made reply:—
I replied:—
"Of thoughts like these I am now afraid. But that is only because I have been startled out of sleep. When all my brain awakens, I shall not be afraid. For this fear is brute fear only,—the deep and dim primordial fear bequeathed me from the million ages of the life of instinct.... Already it is passing. I can begin to think of death as dreamless rest,—a sleep with no sensation of either joy or pain."
"Right now, I’m afraid of thoughts like these. But that’s only because I’ve been jolted out of sleep. Once my mind is fully awake, I won’t be afraid anymore. This fear is just a primitive kind of fear—the deep, hazy fear that’s been passed down to me from countless ages of instinctual life... It’s already fading. I can start to see death as a peaceful rest—a sleep without any feelings of joy or pain."
The Darkness whispered:—
The Darkness whispered:—
"What is sensation?"
"What is a sensation?"
And I could not answer, and the Gloom took weight, and pressed upon me, and said:—
And I couldn't answer, and the darkness grew heavier and weighed down on me, and said:—
"You do not know what is sensation? How, then, can you say whether there will or will not be pain for the dust of you,—the molecules of your body, the atoms of your soul?... Atoms—what are they?"
"You don't know what sensation is? How can you say whether there will be pain for the dust of you—the molecules of your body, the atoms of your soul?... Atoms—what are they?"
Again I could make no answer, and the weight of the Gloom waxed greater—a weight of pyramids—and the whisper hissed:—
Again, I couldn't respond, and the heaviness of the Gloom grew heavier—a weight of pyramids—and the whisper hissed:—
"Their repulsions? their attractions? The awful clingings of them and the leapings?... What are these?... Passions of lives burnt out?—furies of insatiable desire?—frenzies of everlasting hate? —madnesses of never ending torment?... You do not know? But you say that there will be no more pain!..."
"Their repulsions? Their attractions? The terrible clinginess of them and the leaps?... What are these?... Passions of lives consumed?—furies of unquenchable desire?—frenzies of endless hate?—madness of endless torment?... You don’t know? But you say there will be no more pain!..."
Then I cried out to the mocker:—"I am awake—awake—fully awake! I have ceased to fear;—I remember!... All that I am is all that I have been. Before the beginnings of Time I was;—beyond the uttermost circling of the Eternities I shall endure. In myriad million forms I but seem to pass: as form I am only Wave; as essence I am Sea. Sea without shore I am;—and Doubt and Fear and Pain are but duskings that fleet on the face of my depth.. .. Asleep, I behold the illusions of Time; but, waking, I know myself timeless: one with the Life that has neither form yet also one begins and the grave and graves,—the the eater of neither form nor name, yet also one with all that begins and ends,—even the grave and the maker of graves,—the corpse and the eater of corpses...."
Then I shouted to the mocker: “I am awake—fully awake! I have stopped fearing; I remember!... Everything I am is everything I’ve been. Before the beginning of Time I existed; beyond the farthest stretch of Eternity I will endure. In countless forms, I seem to pass: as a form, I am only a Wave; as essence, I am the Sea. I am a boundless Sea; and Doubt, Fear, and Pain are just shadows that flicker on the surface of my depth... Asleep, I see the illusions of Time; but, awake, I know I am timeless: unified with the Life that has no form yet also encompasses all beginnings and ends—the grave and graves, the eater of neither form nor name, yet also united with all that starts and finishes— even the grave and the creator of graves—the corpse and the devourer of corpses...”
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
A sparrow twittered from the roof; another responded. Shapes of things began to define in a soft gray glimmering;—and the gloom slowly lightened. Murmurs of the city's wakening came to my ears, and grew and multiplied. And the dimness flushed.
A sparrow chirped from the roof; another replied. The outlines of things started to emerge in a soft gray light;—and the darkness gradually brightened. Sounds of the city waking up reached my ears, growing louder and more numerous. And the dimness turned bright.
Then rose the beautiful and holy Sun, the mighty Quickener, the mighty Putrefier,—symbol sublime of that infinite Life whose forces are also mine!...
Then the beautiful and holy Sun rose, the powerful Quickener, the powerful Putrefier—a sublime symbol of that infinite Life whose forces are also mine!...

Kusa-Hibari
Issun no mushi ni mo gobu no tamashii.—Japanese Proverb.
Issun no mushi ni mo gobu no tamashii.—Japanese Proverb.

His cage is exactly two Japanese inches high and one inch and a half wide: its tiny wooden door, turning upon a pivot, will scarcely admit the tip of my little finger. But he has plenty of room in that cage,—room to walk, and jump, and fly; for he is so small that you must look very carefully through the brown-gauze sides of it in order to catch a glimpse of him. I have always to turn the cage round and round, several times, in a good light, before I can discover his whereabouts; and then I usually find him resting in one of the upper corners,—clinging, upside down, to his ceiling of gauze.
His cage is about two Japanese inches high and one and a half inches wide: its tiny wooden door, which swings on a pivot, is barely big enough for the tip of my little finger. But he has plenty of space in that cage—room to walk, jump, and fly; he’s so small that you really have to look closely through the brown-gauze sides to catch sight of him. I always have to turn the cage around several times in good light before I can figure out where he is; and then I usually spot him resting in one of the upper corners, clinging upside down to his gauze ceiling.
Imagine a cricket about the size of an ordinary mosquito,—with a pair of antennae much longer than his own body, and so fine that you can distinguish them only against the light. Kusa-Hibari, or "Grass-Lark," is the Japanese name of him; and he is worth in the market exactly twelve cents: that is to say, very much more than his weight in gold. Twelve cents for such a gnat-like thing!...
Imagine a cricket that's about the size of a regular mosquito—with a pair of antennae much longer than its body, so thin that you can only see them in the light. Kusa-Hibari, or "Grass-Lark," is the Japanese name for it; and in the market, it's worth exactly twelve cents: which is much more than its weight in gold. Twelve cents for such a tiny bug!...
By day he sleeps or meditates, except while occupied with the slice of fresh egg-plant or cucumber which must be poked into his cage every morning. ... To keep him clean and well fed is somewhat troublesome: could you see him, you would think it absurd to take any pains for the sake of a creature so ridiculously small.
By day he sleeps or meditates, except when he's busy with the fresh piece of eggplant or cucumber that needs to be poked into his cage every morning. ... Keeping him clean and well-fed can be a bit of a hassle: if you saw him, you would think it's silly to go through any trouble for such a ridiculously small creature.
But always at sunset the infinitesimal soul of him awakens: then the room begins to fill with a delicate and ghostly music of indescribable sweetness,-a thin, thin silvery rippling and trilling as of tiniest electric bells. As the darkness deepens, the sound becomes sweeter,—sometimes swelling till the whole house seems to vibrate with the elfish resonance,—sometimes thinning down into the faintest imaginable thread of a voice. But loud or low, it keeps a penetrating quality that is weird.... All night, the atomy thus sings: he ceases only when the temple bell proclaims the hour of dawn.
But every sunset, his tiny soul wakes up: then the room starts to fill with a delicate and ghostly music of indescribable sweetness—a faint, silvery rippling and trilling like the smallest electric bells. As the darkness deepens, the sound gets sweeter—sometimes rising until the whole house seems to vibrate with an enchanting resonance—sometimes fading into the faintest imaginable whisper of a voice. But whether loud or soft, it has a haunting quality that is strange.... All night, this little being sings like this: he only stops when the temple bell announces the break of dawn.
*
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
Now this tiny song is a song of love,—vague love of the unseen and unknown. It is quite impossible that he should ever have seen or known, in this present existence of his. Not even his ancestors, for many generations back, could have known anything of the night-life of the fields, or the amorous value of song. They were born of eggs hatched in a jar of clay, in the shop of some insect-merchant; and they dwelt thereafter only in cages. But he sings the song of his race as it was sung a myriad years ago, and as faultlessly as if he understood the exact significance of every note. Of course he did not learn the song. It is a song of organic memory,—deep, dim memory of other quintillions of lives, when the ghost of him shrilled at night from the dewy grasses of the hills. Then that song brought him love—and death. He has forgotten all about death; but he remembers the love. And therefore he sings now—for the bride that will never come.
Now this little song is a song of love—a vague love for the unseen and unknown. It's impossible that he has ever seen or known in this current life of his. Not even his ancestors, going back many generations, could have been aware of the night-life of the fields or the romantic essence of song. They were born from eggs hatched in a clay jar in the shop of some insect merchant, and they lived only in cages after that. But he sings the song of his lineage as it was sung thousands of years ago, just as perfectly as if he understood the exact meaning behind every note. Of course, he didn't learn the song. It's a song of organic memory—a deep, vague memory of countless other lives, when his ghost would scream at night from the dewy grass of the hills. That song once brought him love—and death. He has forgotten all about death, but he remembers the love. And that's why he sings now—for the bride that will never come.
So that his longing is unconsciously retrospective: he cries to the dust of the past,—he calls to the silence and the gods for the return of time.... Human lovers do very much the same thing without knowing it. They call their illusion an Ideal; and their Ideal is, after all, a mere shadowing of race-experience, a phantom of organic memory. The living present has very little to do with it.... Perhaps this atomy also has an ideal, or at least the rudiment of an ideal; but, in any event, the tiny desire must utter its plaint in vain.
So his longing is unknowingly focused on the past: he cries out to the dust of yesterday—he calls out to the silence and the gods for the return of time.... Human lovers do something very similar without realizing it. They refer to their illusion as an Ideal; and their Ideal is, after all, just a reflection of shared experiences, a ghost of collective memory. The living present hardly connects to it at all.... Maybe this tiny being also has an ideal, or at least the beginning of one; but in any case, that little desire must express its sorrow in vain.
The fault is not altogether mine. I had been warned that if the creature were mated, he would cease to sing and would speedily die. But, night after night, the plaintive, sweet, unanswered trilling touched me like a reproach,—became at last an obsession, an affliction, a torment of conscience; and I tried to buy a female. It was too late in the season; there were no more kusa-hibari for sale,—either males or females. The insect-merchant laughed and said, "He ought to have died about the twentieth day of the ninth month." (It was already the second day of the tenth month.) But the insect-merchant did not know that I have a good stove in my study, and keep the temperature at above 75° F. Wherefore my grass-lark still sings at the close of the eleventh month, and I hope to keep him alive until the Period of Greatest Cold. However, the rest of his generation are probably dead: neither for love nor money could I now find him a mate. And were I to set him free in order that he might make the search for himself, he could not possibly live through a single night, even if fortunate enough to escape by day the multitude of his natural enemies in the garden,—ants, centipedes, and ghastly earth-spiders.
The fault isn't entirely mine. I had been warned that if the creature mated, he would stop singing and soon die. But, night after night, the sad, sweet, unanswered trilling felt like a reproach to me—it became an obsession, a burden, a torment to my conscience; and I tried to buy a female. It was too late in the season; there were no more kusa-hibari available for sale—either males or females. The insect dealer laughed and said, "He should have died around the twentieth day of the ninth month." (It was already the second day of the tenth month.) But the insect dealer didn't know that I have a good heater in my study and keep the temperature above 75° F. So my grass-lark still sings at the end of the eleventh month, and I hope to keep him alive until the Period of Greatest Cold. However, the rest of his generation are probably dead: I couldn't find him a mate for love or money. And if I were to set him free so he could search for one himself, he wouldn't survive even a single night, even if he were lucky enough to dodge the many natural enemies in the garden—ants, centipedes, and awful earth-spiders.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like modernized.
Last evening—the twenty-ninth of the eleventh month—an odd feeling came to me as I sat at my desk: a sense of emptiness in the room. Then I became aware that my grass-lark was silent, contrary to his wont. I went to the silent cage, and found him lying dead beside a dried-up lump of egg-plant as gray and hard as a stone. Evidently he had not been fed for three or four days; but only the night before his death he had been singing wonderfully,—so that I foolishly imagined him to be more than usually contented. My student, Aki, who loves insects, used to feed him; but Aki had gone into the country for a week's holiday, and the duty of caring for the grass-lark had devolved upon Hana, the housemaid. She is not sympathetic, Hana the housemaid. She says that she did not forget the mite,—but there was no more egg-plant. And she had never thought of substituting a slice of onion or of cucumber! ... I spoke words of reproof to Hana the housemaid, and she dutifully expressed contrition. But the fairy-music has stopped; and the stillness reproaches; and the room is cold, in spite of the stove.
Last night—the twenty-ninth of November—I felt something strange as I sat at my desk: a sense of emptiness in the room. Then I noticed that my grass-lark was silent, which was unusual for him. I went to his quiet cage and found him lying dead next to a dried-up piece of eggplant, as gray and hard as a stone. Clearly, he hadn’t been fed for three or four days; yet just the night before he had been singing beautifully, making me foolishly think he was particularly happy. My student Aki, who loves insects, used to take care of him; but Aki had gone to the countryside for a week-long vacation, leaving the responsibility to Hana, the housemaid. Hana is not very caring. She claimed she didn’t forget to feed him—but there was no more eggplant. And she never thought to replace it with a slice of onion or cucumber! I scolded Hana the housemaid, and she dutifully apologized. But the beautiful music has ceased; the silence is a reminder of loss; and despite the stove, the room feels cold.
*
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Absurd!... I have made a good girl unhappy because of an insect half the size of a barley-grain! The quenching of that infinitesimal life troubles me more than I could have believed possible. ... Of course, the mere habit of thinking about a creature's wants—even the wants of a cricket—may create, by insensible degrees, an imaginative interest, an attachment of which one becomes conscious only when the relation is broken. Besides, I had felt so much, in the hush of the night, the charm of the delicate voice,—telling of one minute existence dependent upon my will and selfish pleasure, as upon the favour of a god,—telling me also that the atom of ghost in the tiny cage, and the atom of ghost within myself, were forever but one and the same in the deeps of the Vast of being.... And then to think of the little creature hungering and thirsting, night after night, and day after day, while the thoughts of his guardian deity were turned to the weaving of dreams!... How bravely, nevertheless, he sang on to the very end,—an atrocious end, for he had eaten his own legs!... May the gods forgive us all,—especially Hana the housemaid!
That's absurd! I made a good girl unhappy over an insect that’s half the size of a grain of barley! The thought of that tiny life being snuffed out troubles me more than I ever thought it would. Of course, just thinking about a creature's needs—even a cricket's—can gradually create an imaginative interest, a connection that you only really notice when it’s gone. Besides, during the quiet of the night, I felt so deeply the beauty of that delicate voice, signaling that its fragile existence depended on my decisions and selfish desires, much like a god’s favor. It reminded me that the little spirit in the tiny cage and the spirit within myself were forever intertwined in the vastness of existence… And then to imagine that little creature suffering from hunger and thirst, night after night, day after day, while I was lost in my own dreams! Still, bravely, he sang to the very end—a tragic end, as he had actually eaten his own legs! May the gods forgive us all—especially Hana, the housemaid!
Yet, after all, to devour one's own legs—for hunger is not the worst by that can happen to a being cursed with the gift of song. There are human crickets who must eat their own hearts in order to sing.
Yet, after all, to eat one's own legs—for hunger isn't the worst thing that can happen to someone cursed with the gift of song. There are human crickets who have to consume their own hearts to be able to sing.

The Eater of Dreams

Mijika-yo ya!
Baku no yumé kū
Hima mo nashi!
Pay attention!
The dream of Baku
We can't afford to lose any time!—"Alas! how short this night of ours! The Baku will not even have time to eat our dreams!"—Old Japanese Love-song.
—"Oh no! How fleeting our night is! The Baku won’t even have a moment to take in our dreams!"—Old Japanese Love-song.
The name of the creature is Baku, or Shirokinakatsukami; and its particular function is the eating of Dreams. It is variously represented and described. An ancient book in my possession states that the male Baku has the body of a horse, the face of a lion, the trunk and tusks of an elephant, the forelock of a rhinoceros, the tail of a cow, and the feet of a tiger. The female Baku is said to differ greatly in shape from the male; but the difference is not clearly set forth. In the time of the old Chinese learning, pictures of the Baku used to be hung up in Japanese houses, such pictures being supposed to exert the same beneficent power as the creature itself. My ancient book contains this legend about the custom:—
The creature is called Baku, or Shirokinakatsukami, and its main role is to eat Dreams. It is depicted in various ways. An ancient book I have says that the male Baku has the body of a horse, the face of a lion, the trunk and tusks of an elephant, the forelock of a rhinoceros, the tail of a cow, and the feet of a tiger. The female Baku is said to look very different from the male, but the specifics aren't clearly explained. Back in the days of traditional Chinese learning, images of the Baku were displayed in Japanese homes, as these pictures were believed to have the same positive influence as the creature itself. My ancient book shares this legend about the custom:—
"In the Shōsei-Roku it is declared that Kōtei, while hunting on the Eastern coast, once met with a Baku having the body of an animal, but speaking like a man. Kōtei said: 'Since the world is quiet and at peace, why should we still see goblins? If a Baku be needed to extinguish evil sprites, then it were better to have a picture of the Baku suspended to the wall of one's house. Thereafter, even though some evil Wonder should appear, it could do no harm.'"
"In the Shōsei-Roku, it’s mentioned that Kōtei, while hunting on the Eastern coast, encountered a Baku with the body of an animal but speaking like a human. Kōtei said: 'Since the world is calm and at peace, why do we still see goblins? If we need a Baku to get rid of evil spirits, then it’s better to hang a picture of the Baku on the wall of our house. Afterwards, even if some evil creature shows up, it won't be able to cause any harm.'"
Then there is given a long list of evil Wonders, and the signs of their presence:—
Then there is a long list of evil Wonders and the signs that indicate their presence:—
"When the Hen lays a soft egg, the demon's name is Taifu.
"When the hen lays a soft egg, the demon's name is Taifu."
"When snakes appear entwined together, the demon's name is Jinzu.
"When snakes are seen twisted together, the demon's name is Jinzu."
"When dogs go with their ears turned back, the demon's name is Taiyō.
"When dogs walk with their ears back, the demon's name is Taiyō."
"When the Fox speaks with the voice of a man, the demon's name is Gwaishū.
"When the Fox talks like a human, the demon's name is Gwaishū."
"When blood appears on the clothes of men, the demon's name is Yūki.
"When blood shows up on men's clothes, the demon's name is Yūki."

"When the rice-pot speaks with a human voice, the demon's name is Kanjo.
When the rice pot talks like a person, the demon's name is Kanjo.
"When the dream of the night is an evil dream, the demon's name is Ringetsu...."
"When the dream at night is a bad dream, the demon's name is Ringetsu...."
And the old book further observes: "Whenever any such evil marvel happens, let the name of the Baku be invoked: then the evil sprite will immediately sink three feet under the ground."
And the old book also notes: "Whenever any such wicked event occurs, call upon the name of the Baku: then the evil spirit will instantly sink three feet underground."
*
Sure! Please provide the text you want me to modernize.
But on the subject of evil Wonders I do not feel qualified to discourse: it belongs to the unexplored and appalling world of Chinese demonology, and it has really very little to do with the subject of the Baku in Japan. The Japanese Baku is commonly known only as the Eater of Dreams; and the most remarkable fact in relation to the cult of the creature is that the Chinese character representing its name used to be put in gold upon the lacquered wooden pillows of lords and princes. By the virtue and power of this character on the pillow, the sleeper was thought to be protected from evil dreams. It is rather difficult to find such a pillow to-day: even pictures of the Baku (or "Hakutaku," as it is sometimes called) have become very rare. But the old invocation to the Baku still survives in common parlance: Baku kuraë! Baku kuraë!—"Devour, O Baku! devour my evil dream!"... When you awake from a nightmare, or from any unlucky dream, you should quickly repeat that invocation three times;—then the Baku will eat the dream, and will change the misfortune or the fear into good fortune and gladness.
But when it comes to evil wonders, I don't feel equipped to talk about it: that's part of the mysterious and frightening realm of Chinese demonology, and it really doesn't relate much to the topic of the Baku in Japan. The Japanese Baku is mainly known as the Eater of Dreams; the most interesting fact about the belief in this creature is that the Chinese character for its name used to be embossed in gold on the lacquered wooden pillows of nobles and royalty. Because of the power of this character on the pillow, it was believed that the sleeper was safeguarded from bad dreams. It’s quite hard to find such a pillow today: even images of the Baku (or "Hakutaku," as it’s sometimes called) have become quite rare. However, the old invocation to the Baku still hangs on in everyday language: Baku kuraë! Baku kuraë!—"Devour, O Baku! devour my evil dream!"... When you wake up from a nightmare or any bad dream, you should quickly say that invocation three times; then the Baku will consume the dream and turn the misfortune or fear into good luck and happiness.
*
Please provide the text you would like to have modernized.
It was on a very sultry night, during the Period of Greatest Heat, that I last saw the Baku. I had just awakened out of misery; and the hour was the Hour of the Ox; and the Baku came in through the window to ask, "Have you anything for me to eat?"
It was a really hot night, during the hottest time of the year, when I last saw the Baku. I had just woken up from a terrible sleep; it was the Hour of the Ox, and the Baku came in through the window to ask, "Do you have anything for me to eat?"
I gratefully made answer:—
I gratefully replied:—
"Assuredly!... Listen, good Baku, to this dream of mine!—
"Definitely!... Listen, good Baku, to this dream of mine!—
"I was standing in some great white-walled room, where lamps were burning; but I cast no shadow on the naked floor of that room,—and there, upon an iron bed, I saw my own dead body. How I had come to die, and when I had died, I could not remember. Women were sitting near the bed,—six or seven,—and I did not know any of them. They were neither young nor old, and all were dressed in black: watchers I took them to be. They sat motionless and silent: there was no sound in the place; and I somehow felt that the hour was late.
"I was standing in a large room with white walls, where lamps were glowing; yet I didn’t cast a shadow on the bare floor of that room. There, on an iron bed, lay my own dead body. I couldn’t recall how I had died or when it had happened. Several women—about six or seven—were sitting near the bed, and I didn’t recognize any of them. They were neither young nor old, all dressed in black: I assumed they were watchers. They sat still and silent; there was no sound in the place, and I somehow sensed that it was late."
"In the same moment I became aware of something nameless in the atmosphere of the room,-a heaviness that weighed upon the will,—some viewless numbing power that was slowly growing. Then the watchers began to watch each other, stealthily; and I knew that they were afraid. Soundlessly one rose up, and left the room. Another followed; then another. So, one by one, and lightly as shadows, they all went out. I was left alone with the corpse of myself.
"In that moment, I sensed something indescribable in the atmosphere of the room—a heaviness that pressed down on my will—some invisible numbing force that was slowly growing. Then the observers started to glance at each other, quietly; I realized that they were scared. Without making a sound, one person stood up and left the room. Another followed; then another. One by one, like shadows, they all slipped away. I was left alone with the remains of myself."
"The lamps still burned clearly; but the terror in the air was thickening. The watchers had stolen away almost as soon as they began to feel it. But I believed that there was yet time to escape;—I thought that I could safely delay a moment longer. A monstrous curiosity obliged me to remain: I wanted to look at my own body, to examine it closely.... I approached it. I observed it. And I wondered—because it seemed to me very long,—unnaturally long....
"The lamps still burned brightly, but the fear in the air was getting thicker. The watchers had slipped away almost as soon as they started to sense it. But I thought there was still time to escape; I figured I could wait just a moment longer. A huge curiosity made me stay: I wanted to look at my own body, to examine it closely.... I approached it. I observed it. And I wondered—because it seemed very long to me—unnaturally long...."
"Then I thought that I saw one eyelid quiver. But the appearance of motion might have been caused by the trembling of a lamp-flame. I stooped to look—slowly, and very cautiously, because I was afraid that the eyes might open.
"Then I thought I saw one eyelid twitch. But it could have just been the flickering of the lamp flame. I bent down to look—slowly and very carefully, because I was afraid the eyes might open."
"'It is Myself,' I thought, as I bent down,—'and yet, it is growing queer!'... The face appeared to be lengthening.... 'It is not Myself,' I thought again, as I stooped still lower,—'and yet, it cannot be any other!' And I became much more afraid, unspeakably afraid, that the eyes would open....
"'It’s me,' I thought as I bent down, 'but it’s getting strange!'... The face seemed to be stretching.... 'It's not me,' I thought again as I leaned even closer, 'but it can’t be anyone else!' And I felt a wave of fear, an indescribable fear, that the eyes might open....
"They opened!—horribly they opened!—and that thing sprang,—sprang from the bed at me, and fastened upon me,—moaning, and gnawing, and rending! Oh! with what madness of terror did I strive against it! But the eyes of it, and the moans of it, and the touch of it, sickened; and all my being seemed about to burst asunder in frenzy of loathing, when—I knew not how—
"They opened!—horribly they opened!—and that thing sprang,—sprang from the bed at me, and fastened upon me,—moaning, and gnawing, and rending! Oh! with what madness of terror did I strive against it! But the eyes of it, and the moans of it, and the touch of it, sickened; and all my being seemed about to burst asunder in frenzy of loathing, when—I knew not how—"
I found in my hand an axe. And I struck with the axe;—I clove, I crushed, I brayed the Moaner,—until there lay before me only a shapeless, hideous, reeking mass,—the abominable ruin of Myself....
I found an axe in my hand. And I swung the axe;—I split, I smashed, I pulverized the Moaner,—until what lay before me was just a formless, grotesque, stinking mass,—the awful wreck of Myself....
"—Baku kuraë! Baku kuraë! Baku kuraë! Devour, O Baku! devour the dream!" "Nay!" made answer the Baku. "I never eat lucky dreams. That is a very lucky dream,—a most fortunate dream.... The axe—yes! the Axe of the Excellent Law, by which the monster of Self is utterly destroyed!... The best kind of a dream! My friend, I believe in the teaching of the Buddha."
"—Baku, eat up! Baku, eat up! Baku, eat up! Devour, Baku! devour the dream!" "No!" replied the Baku. "I never eat lucky dreams. That is a very lucky dream—a truly fortunate dream.... The axe—yes! the Axe of the Excellent Law, which completely destroys the monster of Self!... The best kind of dream! My friend, I believe in the teachings of the Buddha."
And the Baku went out of the window. I looked after him;—and I beheld him fleeing over the miles of moonlit roofs,—passing, from house-top to house-top, with amazing soundless leaps,—like a great cat....
And the Baku jumped out of the window. I watched him;—and I saw him running across the moonlit rooftops,—leaping from one house to another with incredible, silent jumps,—like a big cat....

Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!